Hoult Dictionary of Some Theosophical Terms 1910

A DICTIONARY
OF SOME
THEOSOPHICAL
TERMS
COMPILED BY
POWIS HOULT
LONDON
THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING SOCIETY
1910
PUBLISHER'S NOTE
Very
shortly after completing the
MS. of
Dictionary of Some
Theosophical Terms, the author passed somewhat suddenly away
from the sphere of physical labour. The manuscript was kindly

placed in our hands by his Executrix, but it was not found
practicable to issue it at an earlier date.
Thanks to a fund
recently
handed
to us for this purpose,
we
are
now
able to pro-
which will place it within the reach of all

students of Theosophy, and we feel sure that it will be found a
most useful and handy book of reference, and will help to supply
a long-felt need in the literature of the Theosophical Movement.
duce
at a price
it
Under
the regrettable circumstances of
its
posthumous appear-
have not had the advantage of the

author's corrections, but they have been very carefully verified
with the MS., and it is hoped that but few errors will be noted.
In view of the interest which is being shown in the Rosicrucian, or Western, form of theosophy, which is more particularly
ance,
the
proof-sheets
with the name of Dr Rudolf Steiner, it has been

thought useful to add a brief appendix giving some of the
German terms used by this writer and the English equivalents
associated
which have been finally adopted by Mr Gysi, who is responsible

appearance of Dr Steiner's works in English. Students
will thus be enabled to correlate the human "Principles" as
given by Dr Steiner with the classification adopted in earlier
for the
theosophical writings.
THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING

SOCIETY.
June
910.
AUTHOR'S PREFACE
In compiling a work of this nature perhaps the most difficult,
certainly the most invidious, part of the task is the selection
and
which excluded?
^which shall be included?
of the terms:
and anyone who may do me the honour to look into this
endeavour of mine, and appraise it as a whole, will doubtless
I
find very much that exception may be taken to on this head.
shall be asked, " How is it that we find a heading for the
Advaita Philosophy^ but Judaism or Islamism is not so much
How is it that the Gods Varuna^ Shiva^ and
as mentioned ?
Vishnu are to be found in the Dictionary, whereas we search in
I shall be told that there
vain for Mars, Venus, or Neptune ?"
has been no governing principle in the selection of the terms
treated
in
that the
system and
And
answer.
book
is
haphazard in construction, and lacking
logic.
to this indictment I confess at

I escape,
if
am
to escape at
disappearance from the plane where
moves about so formidably.
my
once
all,
I have no direct
by the method of
logical critic lives
and
For, in truth, the principle by which I
have been mainly guided in this matter of selection is not that of

logic, but simply what I conceive to be the needs of those who are
Nearly all the terms herein
likely to consult a work of this kind.
contained are such as are used by the writers of our modern theoHad I made any attempt to complete the
sophical literature.
different categories to which these terms belong, my modest production must have swelled prodigiously, becoming a Dictionary of
Mythology, Philosophy, Comparative Religions, Occultism, and
I know not what, save that it would have been far beyond my
capacity to bring forth.
Consistency, then, in the selection of the
words to be treated of, has been by no means so much my aim as

conformity to the good old utilitarian maxim, " The greatest good
No one can be more conscious of the
of the greatest number."
incompleteness of the work than myself; but then, completeness
Author's Preface
viii
any case, unattainable when the subject has no bounds.

I have entitled the book, " A Dictionary of Some
Theosophical Terms," thus humbly hoping, not to disarm my
logical critic, but, at least, to take away a little bit from the forcefulness of the thrust of his weapon.
I may say that, in general,
in
is,
Please observe,
names of persons, human
or divine, are not included.
In referring to Sanscrit terms,
should be remembered that
it
there are differences amongst writers

transliteration
after a
Romanic
into the
consonant,
is
in
methods of
the
character:
pronounced as our
{a)
The
their
letter ^,
(the Nagari only
having one character for the semi-vowel), and hence there are
some who
W in preference to the V
prefer to use the
e.g.^
Sattwa,
Swarya, etc. In the Dictionary the meaning of all such words

will be found under the "V" spellings.
{b) The nasal sound indicated in the Sanscrit by the dot above
the line (the anusvdra) is sometimes represented in the Romanic
character by M, and sometimes by N, according to the writer's
Ahah) at the
predilection.
I have adopted the N
e.g.^
same time giving a cross-reference where the
spelling brings
^,
M
the word into a different place.
The
{c)
final
or S of a word,
the aspirate (the visarga),

character
e.g.,
The
{d)
may be
when
Bhuh, Tapah, Tamah,
^, many
these letters pass into
replaced by
in the
Romanic
etc.
by
While giving cross-references
have defined these words under the Sh trans-
sibilant
writers prefer to represent simply
accenting the letter S (thus, îvd).
where needful,
literation,
as being
that
more usual with theosophical
writers.
Thus, Shiva^ not îva. The same remarks apply to the

^. Thus, Chakra, not Cakra,
The
(e)
and
four different ";? "-sounds in the Sanscrit,
and n
are transliterated , , n,
viz.
letter
^, ^^
respectively, as in Jnana,
Prana, Shahkara, and Indra.

I
beg gratefully to
The
Dr Khedkor.
help
acknowledge
can scarcely name
it
small library.
years.
it
from
would mean the catalogue of a
" is
have taken every care
has been a work of
But that
ignorances
received
'
In conclusion,
the volume
assistance
printed matter from which I have received
it
in the preparation of
my
spare hours for several

should be free from " sins, negligences, and
surely too
much
to expect
when
the
number
words and the variety of subjects treated of are considered.
of
All
Author's Preface
that I ask
that
is
when any
ix
done
undone that
of those things which I have
and which I have

found by students of
that I ought not to have done,
ought to have done, are

I can pretend to myself, they
than anything
left
greater learning
will not,
on that
condemn my production. With Dr Johnson

"In this work, when it shall be found that much is
account, forthwith
I
would
say,
omitted,
let it
not be forgotten that
much
likewise
is
performed."
P.
Abbreviations:
Ileb.,
Hebrew;
Arab.,
Ir.,
H.
Arabian; Gk., Greek; Eg., Egyptian;
Irish;
Lat.,
Latin; Sans., Sanscrit; Tib.,
Tibetan.
N.B.
For compound words,
to repeat the
will
name
it
has not been thought necessary
of the language to which they belong
always be found at the beginning of a
Reference to pages of The Secret Doctrine (S.>.)

edition of that work.
this
series.
is
to the third
A DICTIONARY OF
SOME THEOSOPHICAL TERMS
A-bhasa (Sans.) An appearance a phantasm.

A-bh^Svara (Sans.) One of a class of sixty-four devas.
A-bhava (Sans.) i. Bereft of qualities; noumenal. 2. Non;
existence.
A-bhaya (Sans,, fearless) An appellation of a Buddha.

Abhi (Sans.) A prefix meaning towards, over, upon.
Abhi-jfi4 (Sans., remembrance) A siddhi, or occult power, of

i,
which five are known to the Southern Buddhists, viz.
taking any form at will ; 2 and 3, hearing and seeing at any
distance ; 4, reading thoughts ; 5, knowing a man's state and
See ViBHtrxi.
antecedents.
:
Abhi-m4na
(Sans., egotism)
of self-consciousness.
Belonging
to the
ego
or centre
The primordial cosmic Creative Energy,

(Sans.)
personalised as "the eldest Son of Brahma."
Abhi-m^nim
Abhi-nivesha
(Sans.)
Abhuta-rajas
Abhuta-rajasas
Abhy-asa
Love of
A
(Sans.)
life
class
one of the
of
devas
five
of
kleshas.
the
Fifth
Manvantara.
Continually repeated
Abhy^sa-yoga Repeated
constant.
meditations.
customs; religious observances.

i. Rules;
Achkr a (Sans.)
2. The moksha that is attained by the observance of such.
I
Dictionary of Theosophical Terms
A-ch^rya
(Sans.)
teacher.
Ach^rya-deva
A-chit
One who knows
i.
An
2.
the Ad;ARA
a religious
Initiate.
A deva
instructor
{Sans., without inteUigence)
a Guru-deva.
Inanimate
See
material.
Chit.
Adamic Race
The
First Root-race.
Adam-kadmon
(Bed.)
The symbol for the Archetypal
the " Heavenly Man."
Adept
fully initiated
Man
Being who watches over and guides the
progress of humanity.
(See Arhat.)
others have come over from an earlier
Some
are of this,
manvantara.
See
Mahatma.
A-dh^ra
The lower;
(Sans.)
I.
the substratum.
supports
2.
That
A-dharma
is
inferior.
(Sans.)
Unrighteousness; that which in the
generally spoken of as sin, vice, or evil.
"The
opposite of dharma;
against the nature of things."
Adhi-
Adhy-
which
(Sans^)
I.
As a
prefix,
all
that
is
West
disorderly,
Annie Besant.
above; the superior.
2.
See
Adi.
^^^^
AHh'Afâ
correctly,
AdhyAtma, AdhyAtman
(g.v.).
Adhi-bhautika
i.
Proceeding from external objects.
2.
De-
rived from the primitive elements.
Adhi-bhuta
i. In the
macrocosm, the spiritual life in its
physical expression ; the relationship between the inner and
In man, the lowest of the threefold manifestations
the outer.
or reflections of the Self ; the personality.
Ahamkara " is the centre which corresponds to the
Adhibhtita centre in the cosmos, the centre underlying

the Bhiitas or concrete matter ; and it is the centre
where the maximum of definition, of concreteness, is
attained."" The Dreamer."
See
Matra and Purusha.
2.
Knowledge of the BhOtas
elements.^
Adhi-buddha
Adhi-buddhi
The Buddha beyond

The
Existence beyond
See Bhagcevad GUd^
(or within) the
Buddhi ;
viii. 4.
Buddha.
the Logos.
or
Terms
Dictionary of Theosophical
Adhi-daiva
Adhi-daivata
viz.
as
The Supreme God.^
i.
One
2.
of the three-
fold manifestations of the divine nature,
spiritual intelligence
to
this
Devas give
the
ex-
In man, analogously, that centre from which his

intelligent energies proceed.
See Matra.
pression.
" This centre
" [the
Taijasa, or second centre of the

its life of relation
of form
is the reflection of the Adhi-daiva centre of the cosmos,
that which is the substratum of the cosmic energies and
Self in the astral
man] "in
powers called the Devas."
" The Dreamer."
Proceeding from the
>^
Gods
Adhi-daivika
t'.e.
that which
is
of
divine causation.
An
A
Adhi-ketra
Adhi-k^ri
office
rank
jurisdiction.
rightful claimant
Adhi-ketrin
Adhi-karika
one ready
(Sans.y an office-holder)
for initiation.
One
of the hierarchy
carry out the
who
of spiritual Intelligences
behests of the Logos.
Adhi-purusha
Adhi-shth^na
The
Spirit
i.e.
hence) Deity.
In the Sankhya philosophy, the etheric

the basis of the physical.
Adhi-shthana-sarira
body,
above the universe.
{Sans.^ the basis or substratum
sacrifice from above)

i. One of the
threefold manifestations of the divine nature, viz. that
centre from which all self-conscious beings proceed ; the Self
in its Atmic aspect.
See Matra. 2. The Self manifesting
as sacrifice, i.e. as Vishnu, Krishna, or other AvatAra.
knowledge of the wisdom of sacrifice.
3.
Adhi-yajfia {Sans., the
Adho-gati
going downwards)
(Sans.,
nethermost
the
Jains,
the
Adhy-Asa
I.
With
hell.
(Sans., attributing to another)

With the Buddhists
Giving to one entity the attributes of another 2. The
identification of the Self with the not-self.
Adhy-^tm4
Adhy-atman
One over the Self) i. The Supreme;

the essential nature of the Godhead. 2. The
centre of man's consciousness in the mental world; the
individuality as looked at from below.
3. Relative to Atman ;
the knowledge of Atman.
)
{Sans.,
Adhy^tm^-vidy^ I. The knowledge

jective or introspective
of the true
knowledge generally.
See Bhagavad GUA,
viii. 4.
Self.
2.
Sub-
Terms
Adhy-^tmika
Adhy-aya
Adi
Proceeding from Atman.
A lesson
a chapter.
(Sans.)
I. The first; the beginning.
2. The first field of
manifestation, *'the foundation of a universe, its support,
and the fount of its life." (Sometimes incorrectly written
Adhi.)
Adi-tattva The
AkAsha.
Aditi
tattva
first
or element
beyond
(or within)
See Devak! and Deva-matri.
(Sans., free, unlimited)
i. The Sons of Aditi ; a class of Rudras (^.v.)

(Sans.)
superphysical beings.
2. One of the twelve classes of
Vedic Deities (Jayas), created by Brahma to assist Him in
the work of creation.
3. The sun.
Aditya
or
Adonî
my
(Hed.,
lord)
Jehovah
(^.v.).
Advaita (Sans., without a second) The chief of the three sects

The fundamental tenet, and that which
of the Vedantins.
differentiates this sect from the Dvaitas and Vaishnavas
Real
and only one
(^.27.), is the recognition of one
Existence, the Absolute, the All; and, since it is a logical
absurdity to say that the All can either will or create, it
follows that manifestation (prakriti) must be an illusion of
Even Deity (Brahma,
our own fashioning (maha-maya).
Ishvara, etc.), so far as It takes upon Itself form (akAra),
can be but a false conception (samvritti), viewed from the
Hence it is that the Advaita
standpoint of this Reality.
system is often called " Atheistic." The teaching was fully
(See Vedanta.)
developed by the commentator Shankara.
Adwaita
See Advaita.
In Gnosticism, an
emanation from Deity, and the
JE,on {Gr.)
medium of Its expression. 2. A kalpa or age.

The JEons are " identical with the Dhyan Chohans
S.D.,
the Esoteric Doctrine."
Agama
(Sans., knowledge)
on authority or tradition.
iii.
i.
That knowledge which
2.
Future karma ; that karma which

generated by our actions in our present life.
Agni
(Sans.)
(Sans.)
The
Astras
I.
Fire,
Hindd pantheon,
it
rests
Scripture.
Ag^ctmi-karma
Agney-astra
Agny-astra
of
160.
weapon
of
fire;
one
will
be
of
the
(^.v.).
and its personified principle.

is one of the three great fire
Agni, Vavu, and Surva
manifesting
In the
deities
respectively
on the

Terms
and in the sky as the

manifestation of the Third Logos on the
mental plane ; Taijas. 3. The form, or objective, side of
the mental world.
earth as
sun.
fire,
in the air as lightning,
The
2.
The
Agnishv^ttas {Sans., Agni-sattvas)

known as the " Lords of the Flame,"
KumAras
also
the " Sons of Fire," the

"Fire Dhyanis," the "Pitris of the Devas," the "Triangles,"
the " Heart of the Body."
Annie Besant includes the Agnishvattas among the
sixth of the great Hierarchies of Spiritual Beings who guide
the solar system.^ They are those who were in the forefront of the evolution of the Second Planetary Chain
(Brahma's "Body of Light"), and now, like the other
" Creative Hierarchies," help on the evolution of the human
races, giving to them the " middle principles," that is, those
principles of mind by means of which the physical is
brought into touch with the spiritual. The Agnishvattas
thus belong to the great class of celestial Beings referred to
as Manasaputras, Sons of Mind.
Agnoia
is
{Gk.)
Agny-Ana
{Sans.)
Agny-astra
Ahan
With
the Platonists, the irrational soul;
below the conscious
that
Agnosticism ignorance.
See Agneyastra.
;
{Sans.)
{Sans.)
Ahah-kara
all
will.
The
ego.
(.Saw^.)
i.
Egotism; individuaUsation.
2.
"The
I-making principle necessary in order that self-consciousness

may be evolved, but transcended when its work is over."^
(See quotation under AdhibhOta.)
"The mind
tecting wall of
furnishes [consciousness] with the proTheosophical Review.
Ahamkara."
The Ahankara acts both

"The Vedantic,
in the
mental and the
astral worlds.
the inmost
Buddhist teaching, was that this human or microcosmic
Ahamkara was nothing, in reality, but the Universal Self
or Logos
in other words, the Ahamkara is simply the
Theosophical Review.
reflection of the One Self."
as
well
as,
possibly,
3.
He
who, not unifying himself with the Divine, remains
self-centred within the causal body.
A-han-sa See Hamsa.

A-hinsa
(^^^J.)
the Hindus.
*
Non-injuring;
one of the cardinal virtues of
See The Pedigree of Man^ pp. 13-14.
Annie Besant.
Ahriman In
of evil
Zoroastrianism, the origin and the personification

the Lord of the Evil Spirits.
(In the Zend^ Angra
Mainyu.)
" Ahriman is the manifested shadow of Ahura Mazda,
himself issued from Zernana Akerna,
(Asura Mazda)
the boundless circle of Time, or the Unknown Cause."
:
~5.Z>.,
ii.
512.
Ahum
In the Avesta, Ufe

{Zend)
astral bodies.
Ahura-Mazda
as in the physical
and
In Zoroastrianism,
Spirit).
Ormazd, the First Logos, the Creator, the

Supreme Life.
>
Aura-mazdai
Creator,
i'^^^^^
life
Ain-aior {Chaldean, the
self-existent)
Cosmic substance.
Aindriyaka Creation See Indriva Creation.
Ain-Soph {Beb.)ln
Ancients
A-ja
{Sans.,
the Kabalah, the Ancient

the First Cause ; the Eternal.
unborn)
Existing from eternity
to several HindCl deities, e.g. to
Aj^na-deva-loka The loka

A-jita {Sans., unconquered)
Hindu
deities, to
A-jna
the
of the Ar{jpa Devas.

i.
An
epithet applied to certain

etc.
2.
without
or
Among the
or
With the Yogis, the
{Sans.) In
the Vedanta, ignorance
Jains,
life
sixth
{Sans.)
One
of
manvantara.
incarnating in each
A-jiva {Sans.)
all
an epithet applied
Brahma, Shiva, or Vishnu.
Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva,
Kumaras
the twelve
of
soul.
lotus
ganglionic
centre.
A-jn4na
especially
spiritual ignorance.
A
A-kctra {Sans.)
Nirakara).
A-karma
Form;
appearance;
{Sans., without work)
substantial
form
{cf.
Non-action.
{Sans., light, ether)

i. Akasa is described by Mme.
Blavatsky as "primordial substance.''
More technically it
is that TATTVA which is the manifestation of the Third Logos
on the Atmic Plane.
From this all the lower (or more
outward) manifestations vayu, taijas, apas, and PRiTHivt
proceed.
A-k^sha
"The akisa is not that ether of science not even

the ether of the occultist, who defines the latter as one
it is as certainly the
of the principles of ^kasa only
:
According to the cuneiform inicriptions.
Dictionary of Tfieosophical
cause of sound, only a psychical and
S.D.^ i.
Terms
spiritual,
not a
material, cause."
2. The elements, Air,

Fire, Water, and Earth, these all
being but lower manifestations of the " primordial substance."
A divine manifesta-
Ak^sha-v^ni
{Sans.^ a voice from heaven)

which the revelation is by sound.
tion in
A
A-kasmika
A-khanda
Akhu With
Akshara
Causeless
Entire having no
{Sans.)
(Sans.)
fortuitous.
parts.
the Egyptians, intelligence.
(Sans., the imperishable)
Brahman.
A-kufichana
A-ku-p^ra The king of the tortoises supporting the earth.
Al (Bed.) See El.
A-lam-bana (Sans., depending on) i. With the Yogis, keeping
the image of God in the mind, with the endeavour to
(Sans.)
Compression; contraction.
2. With the Buddhists, the five attributes of

realise Him.
things which answer to the five senses.
A-laya
(Sans.)
That
manifestation of
Soul of the World
which
pervades,
things."
Brahma known
as
"The
AtmA-buddhi, " the Divine Essence

permeates, animates, and informs all
"
" In
the Yogacharya
system of the contemplative
Mahayana School, Alaya is both the Universal Soul,

Anima Mundi, and the Self of a progressed Adept."
S.J?.,
Alhim
(Arab.)
Alkahest
i.
80.
Elohim
(g.v.).
(Arab.)
With the alchemists, the universal solvent;
esoterically, the Higher Mind.
A-lochana
(Sans., perceiving)
In the Sankhya philosophy, the
vague sense of the vibrations of the physical world acting on
the consciousness.
A-logOS (Gk.)
The
irrational principle, in contradistinction to
the Logos or reason.
(Sans., not having perception)

The
A-manasa
the chhayas (g-v.).
A-manaska j
Amaresvara (Sans., Lord of the Immortals) A title
)
Shiva,
and Indra.
Amba (Sans.)
I.
father.
2.
Sound.
H.P.B.
mindless;
of Vishnu,
Amb^ (Sans.) A
mother; the Mother of the
Ambarisha {Sans.) One of the five hells

Amenti {Eg.) The Kama-loka of the
fourteen divisions, each representing
of the departed soul.
Amesha-spenda
Amesha-spenta
{Zend)
In
Seven
Terms
visible universe.
of the Hindfis.
Egyptians.
some
It
had
special condition
one
Zoroastrianism,
of
the
Spirits or Planetary Logoi.
Ahura-Mazda and the six Ameshaspentas formed

the seven potent and "immortal benefactors with the
watchful eyes."
Haug's Parsis.
Amit^-bha
{Sans., not
Northern
In
2. The
Parabrahm.
splendour)
The Unmanifested
3. The Buddha.
i.
First Logos.
A-mrita
A-mritaka
boundless
{Sans.^
Buddhism:
dead, immortal)
The
water of life
the juice
; ^
Similarly, the " amrita-remains " are
of the Soma {^.v.).
foods that confer immortality, and symbolise the One Life
which passes through every form.
1
whoso drank
Amsha See
it
became immortal
Ansha.
Amulam-mulam
{Sans., the rootless

the root of the objective.
An-adi
{Sans.)
Without beginning
An^fdya^nta^"^
An-agamin
root)
Mt)LAPRAKîTi,
uncreated.
^^^^"^ beginning and without end
eternal.
i. In Buddhism, the
through which there is no
{Fd/i, not liable to return)
third initiation, having passed
further need for the incarnation of the soul.

four paths to Nirvana.
One
2.
of the
In the Vedintic system, Parabrahm.

{Sans.) The fourth ganglionic centre,
An-agraniyas
{Sans.)
lotus, or
An-^hata
chakra, opposite the throat.
An-ahatan
An^hata-n^da {Sans., sound produced otherwise than by conThe sound OM {^.v.).
cussions)
Anediata-shabda Madhyama {^.v.), or the third of the four
)
states of
Ananda
VACH
{Sans.,
or sound.
joy) Buddhi,
the
bliss
aspect
of
the
One
Existence.
"
Ananda
things,
*
i.
and
See Bhagavad Gttd,
97,
ii.
398.
is
the
wisdom
that realises the unity of
that accomplishes union, thus

x.
27, xiv. 20;
Voice 0/ the Silence,
all
finding the
ii.
46
S.D.,
joy that
lies at
the very heart of
Terms
Evolution of Life
life."
and Form.
Ananda-kaya The
Ananda-maya
system, the
Absolute.
{Sans.,
first
See Ananda-mAyA-kosha.
bliss-sheath.
made of bliss) i. In the Vedantic

mAyA proceeding outward from the
stage of
The Ananda-mAyA-kosha
2.
Ananda-maya-kosha The Buddhic

"The
bliss-sheath of the Vedantins.
(Sans., the infinite)
deities.
2.
Shesha
(q.v.).
the
The
The
i.
3.
title of several
highest loka.
Hindd
{Gk., a rising up)

An awakening (of the soul) a
from the dead ; hence, the existence of the soul after
Anastasis
rising
It is also
The Ancient Wisdom.
body of the sun."
An-anta
{q.v.).
sheath.^
death.
An-^tma
the
(Sans.)
The
not-self, in contradistinction to
AtmA,
Self.
Without
knowledge or true wisdom.
With the Buddhists,
An-Mman See AnAtmA.
Ancient of Days Ain-Soph, the Eternal.
Anatma-jfia
spiritual
Anatma-ka
"
and
unreal.
And
is
not Old
Kabalists
the latter
Brahma?" ^.Z).,
Andolana
lation
i.
(Sans., swinging)
Angîrasas
Time
of the Greeks, with
sand-glass, identical with the Ancient of

.
being one with the
its
scythe
Days of the
Hindd
496.
i.
Rhythmic
vibration.
2.
Oscil-
balancing in the mind.

(Sans., descendants of Angiras or Agni)
i. Personiof the names of the

Dhyanis, or Deva-Instructors (Guru-Devas), of the late Third,
the Fourth, and even of the Fifth Race Initiates." ^
2. In
the PurAnas, warrior-priests.
fications of light, or of
fire.
2.
"One
"Kshatryas by birth became Brahmans by profession; and such persons are usually considered as
Angirasas, descendants or followers of Angiras, who
may have founded a school of warrior-priests." Wilson.
it must be noted that there is a considerable difference of opinion
scholars with regard to this term.
Some consider that it comprises
both the Buddhic and the NirvAnic fields. Others are inclined to think
that the higher Manasic world is its equivalent.
^
But
among
^
S.D.,
ii.
640.
lo
Terms
Anila
2.
Vayu
wind)
(Sans., the
(^.v.).
3.
i.
The
air,
second element.
of these there are
the
deva of the wind
said to be seven times seven.
Anima (Za/.) The soul, i.e. Atma-buddhi-manas.

Anima Mundi The soul of the world.
Animan (Sans., minuteness) i. The occult power
an atom. See Vibhi>ti.
reducing consciousness to the point.
as
small
as
A-niruddha
Self,
(Sans., the uncontrolled)

manifesting through manas.
2.
The
of becoming
of
The power
Divine Centre, or
Aniruddha-patha {Sans., an unobstructed path) The air.

AniyLmsam-aniyas4m {Sans., the smallest of the small)
the Vedantic philosophy, a name of Parabrahm.
Anjala (Sans.) The Prajapatis (^.v.).
In
Ankh A
form of ansated
Anna-k^ya {Sans.) The

Anna-m4ya {Sans., made
veil of
cross, thus
-^
physical body.
from food)
With
the Vedantins, the
the flesh.
With the Vedantins, the sTHt>LA-SHARtRA

the
of understanding) With the
Anna-may4-kosha
or physical body.
Anoia
{G^., want
Kama-manas,
Platonists,
as lacking the higher understanding.
Not true
unrighteous.
Ansa-avatelra See Ansha-avatara.
Ansated Cross The astronomical sign of Venus,
one of the attributes of
The Monad
Ansha {Sans., a
An-rita (Sans.)
false
thus,
-^
Isis.
particle)
Ansha-avat^ra A
"
(^.v,).
partial
Avatara.
The Ansa,
of a less
or part Avatara, is due to the utilisation

"The
perfected monad with its centres."
Dreamer."
Antah-karana
Antas-karana
{Sans., the internal cause)
The centre through
which the lower mind may reach up to the

higher; manas as the controUing power of the senses and
the reflection of Atma ; Sattva.
j
"The name
divine
of that imaginary bridge between the

H.P.B.
egos."
and the human
Terms
wise within) Self-knowledge.

The akasha within (a man).
of man.
Antar-dtman The Atman within the
Antah-prajna
{Sans.,
Antar-akctsha
spirit
Antar-y^ma In pranayama,
Antar-yami
Antar-yamin
(Sans.)
as the Ruler of
Antar-yoga
i.
The
2.
men.
holding the breath.
The
ruling of the internal feelings.
Self ; the inward Ruler.
The Supreme
4.
Deep thought
3.
Brahma
Spirit.
abstraction.
Antas-karana See Antah-karana.
Anu
(Sans.)
As a
I.
prefix, after,
near
to,
of like kind.
The primordial atom Brahma.

" Anu is one of the names of Brahma,
atom.
3.
2.
An
as distinct
Brahman, and it means

Atom,' aniyamsam
aniyasam, the most atomic of the atomic." S.D., i.
from
592-34.
Man.
5.
In the Chaldean Trinity, Sin, the moon.
In
the Vishnu
Creation, that of which we
plane.
Anu-graha
Purana, the Eighth (or Fifth)

become conscious on the mental
Anu-loma
(Pali, in regular order or succession)

In Buddhism,
the fourth and last stage of the Probationary Path {^.v.).
Anu-mana
(Sans.)
Inference.
Nyaya systems, one
Anu-miti
According to the Sankhya and

of obtaining knowledge.
means
Inference.
Anunaki In
2.
of our
the Chaldean theogony
i.
"Angels of Earth."
Terrestrial elementals.
Anup^daka
(Sans,)
never been born.
i.
2.
Parentless; existing eternally, having
The second field of Logoic manifestation.
Anup^daka PlaneThe
second plane of our system coming

downwards (or outwards); the plane of the Monad; the
Paranirvanic Plane.i
Any^msam-aniyas^m See ANivAMSAM.

ApknSL
(Sans.)
The
I.
The
breath of
"inspirational breath."
life;
near the navel, which throws

off from the system all that it no longer needs for its own
manifestation.
See Samana and Udana. 3. The nerve
current of the upper parts of the body ; specifically, of the
2.
life-principle, centering
lungs.
^
See A Study in Consciousness p. 4.

See The Giid, xv. 14, and S.D., ii. 598-600.
,
12
Apar^
(Sans., having nothing above)

lower; in
i. Inferior;
contradistinction to Para.
2. In the Sankhya system, an
indifference to the lower, or sense, objects.
Apar^-prakriti
Lower, or manifested, prakriti.

Apara-prakriti is a name " used to cover not only the
force which leads the jiva outwards, but also the manifestations of the not-self which it especially brings out."
BhagavAn Das.
Apar^-vidy^
(Sans., inferior
istic religion in
A-pari-graha
knowledge)
contradistinction to
Ceremonial
Paravidya
{Sans., the non-receiving of gifts)
or ritual-
(^.v.).
Renouncing.
A-parinamin (Sans., unchanging) The Unchangeable.

A-paroksha (Sans., perceptible) Perceptible by direct
insight.
See Paroksha.
Apas
(Sans.,
action;
I,
water)
2,
i.
The Kamic
or
Astral
Plane. 2. That tattva which forms the manifestation of

the Third Logos on the Astral Plane.
Apa-varga
nation
Aporrheta
consummation)
(Sans., the
Freedom
from reincar-
beatitude.
(G^.,
discourses)
secret
The
discourses
of the
MYSTERIES.
Apsaras
(Sans.,
moving
waters) i.
Gandharvas.
in the
pleasure of the
forces of nature." ^
to the
Nymphs
2.
ministering
Certain "inferior
Apta (Sans.) One who has attained to a knowledge

Apta-vakhyam The words of an Apta.
of the Self.
Arahat
See Arhat.
Arambha-v^da
"
(Sans.)
The doctrine of a beginning.
creation of the world by an agency external to
the questioner."
Aranyaka
(Sans.,
Bhagavan Das.
relating
to
the
forest)
hermit of the
woods.
The
(Gk.) The ideal, abstract, or essential type.
generally used for manifestations in the arOpa
spheres of the mental world
the subjective of which formmanifestations are the objective.
Archetype
term
is
Archetypal Globe The

generally referred to as
*
first
globe of a planetary chain
"Globe A."
Theosophical Glossary.
(^.v.),
Archetypal Man The earliest semblance

PuRUSHA Adam Kadmon.
Terms
or type of
13
man
{Sans., half male, half female)

An undifferentiated or unpolarised state of the Cosmic Energy;
personalised, it is the androgynous form of Shiva.
Ardha-narisha
Arhan See Arhat.
Arhat
i. With the Buddhists, this word is

{Pd/t, the worthy)
used in a general sense for " the spiritual Intelligence that
has conquered, subdued, and trained matter until his body
is but the materialised expression of himself" ;^ but technically it signifies the fourth and final initiation
one who
passes through this becomes an Adept {^.v.).
2. One of the
:
paths
four
The
Nirvana.
to
Sanscrit
equivalent
is
Paramahamsa.
Arka
In Zoroastrianism
(Sans., a ray, flash)
Armaiti
The
i.
i.
sun.
2.
Fire.
Mind.
2.
The Third
Logos.
" Armaiti was at first Wisdom and the Goddess of

Wisdom. Later, as the Creator, she became identified
with the earth, and was worshipped as the Goddess of

Earth." T:^ Ancient Wisdom.
Artes (^^.) The
Artha
earth.
Purpose; reason for. 2. Substance; wealth;

one of the four objects (chatur-bhadra) of life, purush(SJ.)
artha
sion
i.
{q.v.).
to
3.
The nerve
vibration conveying an impresinto jnana,

it
thus transforming
consciousness,
knowledge.
Artificial
Elemental
Arugan With
See Elemental.
the Jains, the
Supreme Being.
A-rupa
This term is most often used as a

{Sans., formless)
quahfication of the Manasic Plane, the three higher, or
innermost, conditions of this being described as the " Ariipa
Levels." See Rt>pA.
A-rupa Creative Orders

spiritual hierarchies that
in the
human Monad
as
The
name
given
to
the
three
awaken the Atma-Buddhi-Manas

it
descends to
its
evolution in the
fivefold universe.
Arupa-devas
Arupa-dh^tu
Arupa-pitris
'
Devas of the ariD^pa worlds.

The arOpa regions of the mental world.
Those
without form
the
Agnishvatta Pitris
{q.v.).
Annie Besant.
'^
See The Pedigree of Man,
p. ii.
14
Arv^k-srota
{Sans.)
Brahma's
Seventh Creation,
i.e.
that of
man.
Aryahat
An Arhat
{Sans.)
i.
the Path {q.v.).
Aryan Race See
{q.v.).
2.
The
fourth stage of
Fifth Race.
Arya-saty^ni {Sans., one attached to the real) The

truths, DUKHA, SAMUDAYA, NIRODHA, and MARGA.
AryAvarta
{Sans., the land of the Aryans)

of Northern India.
A-S^dharana
{Sans., not
A-samprajnata
SAMADHi
{Sans.)
The
ancient
name
Special.
highest
(or
deepest)
state
of
which the yog! attains complete unconmeditation on the absolute.^
in
{q.v.),
sciousness in his
Asamshakti
common)
The
four
Dispassionateness
indifference.
Asana The
third stage in the practice of yoga a prescribed

posture supposed to be conducive to meditation.
Asara
A Rakshasa or other demon.

The unmanifested
non-existing)
{Sans., fire)
A-sat
{Sans.,
entiated Mt>LAPRAKRITI
;
i.
or undiffer-
{q.V.).
"Asat
is not merely the negative of Sat; nor is it

not yet existing ; for Sat is, in itself, neither
"
S.D., ii. 470.
existent nor being.'
the
'
2.
'
'
'
'
With the Vedantins, the unreal
the false appearance.
A phrase for the involution of the

the NiVRiTTi, or returning.
Ascending Arc
"The
arc,'
is
activity
of
spirit
pre-
and the corresponding plane of the activity of

descending arc' " Tke Theosophist.
is styled the
'
In Buddhism, one who has nothing more to learn

one of the hierarchy above the Arhat.
"
called, in occult treatises, the 'ascending
matter
Aseka
Asekha
which the
plane on
dominates
Cosmos
When
man
has reached this level he assumes the

own destinies, and makes choice
The Vdhan.
of his future line of evolution."
a
fullest control of his
Ash
Asha
(^^^.)-F}
See The Gttd,
xii.
3-5.
Ashrama
{Sans.)
religious
are the
and the
One
Terms
15
of the four periods into which the
Brahman is divided. The ashramas

BRAHMACHARt, the Grihastha, the Vanaprastha,
Bhikshu or Sannyasin.
life
of the
Ashrum The
abode of companies of holy men.
Ashta-siddhis
(Sans.)
The eight powers of the HAxHA-YOGts.

The " Tree of Life
banyan
" ; in
(Sans., the
i.
tree)
(The Zend equithe GUd,^ the symbol of the sense Hfe.
valent is GoGARD.)
2. The Caduceus of Mercury.
Ashvatta,
Ashvin
Ashvini
(Sans., a horse-tamer)
The
divine charioteers
who
appear as the harbingers of the dawn. Mystically,

they represent the means by which the Divine Wisdom is
brought into touch with the man.
Ash Yggdrasil See
Yggdrasil.
substance used to form a

(Sans., egoism)
i. The
centre for a yogi's self-manifestation hence, (2), the separated
Asmi-ta
or personal self;
ahamkara; moha
(^.v.)
one of the
five
KLESHAS.
A-^rama
Y""^,
^7*
See Ashrama.
>
Non-covetousness.
weapon) In Hindti mythology, the
(Sans., absence of theft)
Astra (Sans., a missile or

name of certain mysterious means used for the vanquishing
The Astra may be taken to be thought-forms,
of enemies.
or
weapons of divers kinds conceived and worked by

Thus Agnyastra are means of warring by
magical formulae.
MahamayA Astra are the Astra of great

fire
Mohan Astra is the Astra of fascination, etc.
;
illusion
The
name that, from the starry or translucent nature of

substance, has, from time immemorial, been given to the
kingdom next above (or within) the physical. It thus may
be defined as all those vibrations that lie between the
intensest physical activity, that is, the atomic-etheric state,
and the slowest mental activity, that is, the seventh division
of the world of mind.
The astral is the region of the play
of all feeling and desire of the human soul, whether incarnate
or excarnate, and the region where, or the state in which, it
becomes conscious on the passing away of the physical body.
Astral
its
See KAma-rx)pa.
Astral
Body A
Rt)PA
body or form of
(^.v.).
^
XV. 1-3.
astral
substance
the
KAma-
Terms
Astral Centre A centre of the astral body, answering to the

gangUa of the physical. The point where sensation enters
into the consciousness of the man.
See Chakra.
Astral Current
direction,
like
movement
of astral substance in a special

river, of the physical
unto the wind, or a
world.
Astral Double The reduplication of the physical plane, or

any part thereof, in astral substance. The term was applied
by H.P.B., and others, to the Etheric Body or Double,
but this only leading to nomenclatural confusion,
agreed to limit its meaning as defined above.
"The second
to
Astral Light
which is the
i.
astral
the astral world may be

double of the physical." Tfie
mystic phrase of the Kabalists for that

good and evil in man ; the
basis of the so-called
lowest expression of the
"The
^
*
has been
division of
be the
Ancient Wisdom.
said
it
astral
Anima Mundi.
... is the Universal
light
Soul,
the
matrix of the Universe, the Mysterium Magnum from

which all that exists is born by separation or differentia-
tion." 5./?.,
2.
ii.
538.
The ETHERIC WORLD.

See Astral.
AltrtlWo^fd}
Astra-vidy4 The science of war

and use of Astras {q.v.).
breath) The
Asu
atman.
Asu-dhclrana Life
knowledge of the creation
In the Mysteries, an
{Gk.)
passed the Seventh Degree.
Astronomos
{Sans.,
Initiate
who has
Breath of Brahmi; spiritual
life;
existence.
In the oldest parts of the jRig{Sans., spiritual, divine)

Veda, the Asuras are spiritual beings whose activity lies,
not only on the demoniac or discordant side of evolution,
but also on the cosmic or harmonious not only on the line
of Shiva, the Destroyer, but also on the line of Vishnu, the
Asura
Preserver ; but afterwards they came to be considered solely

Demons or Satanic
as the enemies of the suras or gods
Powers.^
In modern theosophical literature, the Asuras are those
Spiritual Beings belonging to the fifth Creative Hierarchy,
:
See quotation under Rakshasas.
some of whom come from a
Terms
17
past universe, springing forth
from the Planetary Logos, and some were the

fruitage of the first Chain.
They are the " Rebels " of many
cosmic myths.i
full-grown
Asura-m^y^ (Sans.) Blstck magic {^.v.).

Asura-Mazda See Ahriman.
Asurya (Sans.) i. Spiritual; divine. 2. Demoniacal
Asvattha See Ashvatta.
A-tala
{Sans.,
of
the
no place; bottomless)
the Vedantin ;
annihilation.
2.
of
hells
spiritual death ;
ASURAS, demons, monsters
i.
asuric.
The
the
The
seventh and lowest

place (or state) of
place where dwell the
3. Atlantis.
hell.
" Atala was the name contemptuously applied by the

earliest pioneers of the Fifth Race to the Land of Sin
Atlantis."
S.D., ii. 336.
AtasWith
Athtor
the Parsis, the
God
of Fire.
In Egyptian cosmogony,
Atita, {Sans.)
I.
Past.
2.
"
Mother Night."
Exceeding; transcending.
The country of the Fourth Root-race. In the

zenith of its prosperity, that is to say, about a million years
ago, Atlantis occupied almost the whole of the area now
covered by the North Atlantic Ocean, reaching on the northeast to Scotland, on the north-west to Labrador, and on the
The great catasouth covering the greater part of Brazil.
clysm of some 80,000 years ago destroyed nearly all that
remained of this huge continent.^ See Poseidonis.
Atlantis
Atlantean Race
That known as the Fourth Root race; the

The Root-race {^-v.) is
inhabitants of ancient Atlantis.
divided into seven sub-races (see Sub-race), and the term is
especially applied to the third and most important of these,
the Toltecs, who, we are told, ruled the whole continent of
Atlantis for thousands of years.^
A.
Atm^
Atman
{Sans., the breath of life)
Spirit
the universal Super-
consciousness.
With the Vedantists, Atma
man
is
the seventh, the highest
hence it is often used as synonymous with

the Self, and sometimes with the Higher Self.
This last
principle in
2
^
See Tke Pedigree of Man, and S.D. ii. 525, 62.

See The Story 0/ Atlantis, Scott- Elliot.
See The Secret Doctrine, The Story of Atlantis, and The Pedigree of
Man.
however, technically used for the Individuality of the

or for the Atma-buddhi-manas {q.v.).
See also
under Self.
" Atman is Breath, the breath of God, who is almighty
term
is,
man
{q.v.),
His breathings on
all
planes; for not only is
the Self of things in the sense of self as something different from the things themselves, but it is also
the essence of them on all planes."
G. R. S. Mead.
in
Atman
See KSHETRAJNA.
Atmct-bhu
A god self-existent; not emanatan appellation of Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva,
(Sans.f self-existent)
ing from another
and Kamadeva.
Atma-bodha (^^^j.) Knowledge

i. Atma
Atma-buddhi (Sans.)
of the
Self.
veiled as
Buddhi
the
first
manifestation of the Spirit.
forms have Atma-buddhi as controlling

Ancient Wisdom.
''All
T/ie
2.
life."
Self-knowledge.
Atma-buddhi-manas The
Trinity, that
go
to
trinity,
form the soul of
reflection
man
the
of
the
Divine
human monad.
See Monad.
"
The
three out-streaming rays which come from the

are his three aspects or modes of being, or
hypostases, reproducing the Logoi of a universe, the
Will, Wisdom, and Activity which are the three essential
expressions of embodied consciousness, the familiar
Study in
Atma-buddhi-manas of the Theosophist."
Monad
Consciousness.
Atm^-gny^na Correctly, Atma-jnana {q.v.).

Atm^-han (Sans., a killer of the Self) An
unbeliever
suicide.
Atmk-jnkna.
(Sans.)
Self-knowledge;
knowledge
of
Atma;
true wisdom.
Atm4-m^tr4 (Sans.) The ATMic measure the Atmic atom.

" Atmamatra is the spiritual atom as contrasted with,
;
and opposed to, the elementary

Mme. Blavatsky.
Atm^-mula
differentiated atom."
(^^w^.) Self-existent.
Atman See Atma.

Atmanism Brahmanism.
Atm^-shakti (Sans.) Fovrcr
of the Self
inherent power.
Terms
Atm^-siddhi
(Sans.)
Power
for the Self
19
for personal
advan-
tage.
Subjection of the mind

wisdom. See Vidya.
Atma-vasa (Sans.)
Atma-vidyd (Sans.)
Atmeshvara
(Sans.,
self-control.
Spiritual
Lord of the
Self)
i.
God.
2.
Self-con-
trolled.
Atmu The
Egyptian equivalent of Atma.
Atom, The Permanent See Permanent
Atom.
The name given to the highest (or innermost) of the seven subdivisions of each plane or world.
It
denotes matter in the most intense state of vibration, or
substance in the finest form, of which it is capable on that
plane.
See Sub-plane.
Atomic Sub-plane
(PM) "The
Attav^da
separate from the
One
great
heresy,"
viz.
that
the Self
is
Self.
Atyant-asat (^^j.) Utterly non-existent; absolute non-being.

[Aty merely emphasises asat (^.v.).]
Atyantika-pralaya (Sans.) An absolute or MahA-pralaya.

" The identification of the embodied with the incorporeal Supreme Spirit."
S.D., ii. 323.
Audumla In
Nourisher.
Scandinavian Cosmogony: i. The Cow,

2. Anima Mundi, the "Astral Light."
the
Augoeides
(G^.) As used by the neo-Platonists, this word

apparently signifies the Causal Body.
" For there is, besides this [passional] vehicle, another
which is eternally united with the soul, a heavenly body

which they call the Augoeides or star-like body."
Philoponus.
Auharmazd See
A.U.M.
Ahura-Mazda.
The name or symbol of Brahman, the Supreme.
" The Aum of the Hindus, the sacred syllable, had

become the Atwv with the Greeks, and the ^vum with
the Romans."
S.D., iii. 92.
Aumkara The unmanifested and manifested universe the
Absolute.
Auphanim
Aura (Gk.
In the Kabalah, the Angels of the Spheres.

Laf.)
That manifestation of the higher
(Be^.)
and
i.
substance that extends beyond the physical body.
In the
can distinguish five
auras interpenetrating, of which the health-aura (^.v.) appears
human
subject, the trained clairvoyant
20
to
be the lowest or most dense.

as perceived by others.
The
2.
higher vehicles of
man
Aura-mazdd See Ahura-mazda.

Auric Egg An appellation that has
Body
owing
{q.v.)
Ava-lokiteshvara
Northern Buddhism: i. The

2. The Second Logos; Pad-
(Sans.)
In
manifested Logos; Ishvara.
map,ni ; the Divine in man.
Avasth^
been given to the Causal
to its form.
{Sans., state or condition)
The
state of consciousness
on any plane.
Happiness and misery.

The waking
the
Avasthel-dvaya
(Sans., the
Avasth4-traya
(Sans., the three states)
dream
two
states)
and the deep
state,
sleep
state,
state,
of the
Vedantic
philosophy.
AvUt^r
Avatara
descent)
(Sans.,
In
highest manifestation, an
its
Avatara is an incarnation of the Second Aspect

This is known among the Hindîs as a
of the Trinity.
PuRNA, or perfect, Avatara (q.v.).
"What is an Avatara? ... It is a descent of the
manifested Deity whether under the specific name of
J
into
an
individuality,
an appearance which
to
illusive plane,
is
Shiva, Vishnu, or
S.D.,
iii.
Adi-Buddha
objective, but
is
form of
men, on this
illusive
not so in sober fact."
364.
But the term is also applied to the lesser manifestations of

the Divine Nature in the human.
See Ansa Avatara;
AvESHA Avatara; Kalki Avatara; and Shakhya AvaThere are said to have been nine of the Avataras
tara.
of Vishnu,
the tenth
(Kalki)
having yet to come.
See
Vishnu.
A partial Avatara ; a human being receiving

the divine influx in an especial degree.
" In the Avesha Avataras a pure vessel is chosen, not
necessarily a Mukta Yogi (a liberated man), and the
Divine Life utilises the man thus qualified for a limited
Generally for a
period and for a particular purpose.
lifetime
the
Divine Influence continues to shine
through the purified vessel, and the human nature is
submerged by the overflowing Divine Life. But, after
the man continues
the influence has passed away
to be man, regaining his original memory and his own
Avesha Avatctra
karma."
**The Dreamer."
See Avitchi.
A-vidya {Sans.) Nescience
Terms
21
Avichi
one of the
kleshas
five
and
twelve NiDANAS of the Buddhist.
"Avidya, the first illusion and the last; that which

makes the separated worlds the first of the Nidanas
and that which drops off when liberation is attained."
The Ancient Wisdom.
A-vikara
Avichi'
{Sans.)
The Changeless.
(*^^^-)-The " Eighth Sphere "
{q.v.).
" A state of misery

hell as a state, not as a place,
whether on earth or not." Annie Besant.
:
A-vyakta
A-vyaktam
unmanifested)
The principle of
i.
2. In the Sankhya philosophy, the
{Sans.,
causality.
primordial element from whence comes all manifestation

Mi^LAPRAKRiTi. See Vyakta.
4. An appella3. Brahman.
tion of Vishnu, Shiva, or Kama.
A-vyakta-murti
One whose form
A-vyaya
is
unmanifested.
{Sans., imperishable, inconsumable)

appellation of Vishnu or Shiva.
i.
Spirit.
2.
An
A-yama {Sans.) Extension expansion, either in space or time.

Ayu {Sans., living) A lifetime.
Ayus {Sans., a living being) Man.
Azoth An occult symbol for the creative principle in nature.
;
B
Ba
(^^.) The
Baal
life-breath.
See Bel.
Baddha
bound)
{Sans.,
fetters the spirit,
Bahish-karatâ
i.e.
With the
karma.
{Sans.,
directed outwardly,
i.e.
Jains, that
which binds or
the
external cause)
Consciousness
through the physical senses.
"To maintain its objects on the physical plane, consciousness employs the bahish-karana,' the 'outer,' or
Bhagavan Das.
physical, senses, organs."
'
Bahish-prajfi^
Bai (^^.)The
Discernment directed outwardly or objectively.

higher mind.
22
Bala
power)
(Sans. J
Certain
powers
Terms
acquired
by
They are given by Mme. Blavatsky

memory, meditation, and wisdom.
practices.
energy,
An offering to all creatures, t.e. to

Bali (Sans.)
DEVAS, men, animals, trees, or household spirits.
Bali-yajna
Bandha
(Sans., a sacrifice to all)
(Sans.,
bondage)
distinction to
system,
is
it
The
MOKSHA,
tie
yogic
as
faith,
the gods,
See Bali.
to the earth-life, in contra-
from it. In the Sankhya

regarded as threefold, viz. Prakriti-bandha,
liberation
Vaikarika-bandha, and Dakshina-bandha.
Banyan Tree The

Tree of
Tree of Knowledge of good and

See Ashvatta ; Ygg-drasil.
Life.
The
Barhi-shad Pitris
Barhi-shads,
evil
the
A class of pitris or devas (pitridevatas) belonging to the Seventh
(Sans.)
of the great Spiritual Hierarchies of the solar system.

They
are those who progressed furthest during the lunar manvan-
Their work now
tara.
is
said
to
be that of physical
evolution on our globe.
" Possessing the fourfold matter, and also the creative

they were able to give to man his etheric double,
fire,
prana, animal kama, and animal germ of mind.

T/ie Pedigree of Man.
this they could not go."
There are four
Beyond
classes of the Barhishads, presiding sever-
forms for the four sucEach of these classes

cessive rounds of the Terrene Chain.
is further divided into seven sub-classes.^
The Barhishads are spoken of in the S.D. as " Lunar
Gods," and " Lords of the Moon, of the Airy Bodies."
ally over the building of the physical
One of the siddhis, by means of which the

Batm In Islamism, the unmanifested Logos.
Barima
effect of
gravitation can be increased at will.
Bel
Baal
The Third Person
of the Chaldean TrinityAnu, Hea,
and Bel ; the Creator.
The "good KALPA"of the Buddhists;

(5aJ.)
the present age; the present Round.
Bhadra-kalpa
Bhadrasana See
Bhaga-vAn
Bhaga-vtt
Bhakta
Asana.
(Sans., holy)
A deity;
specifically
Vasudeva, or Krishna.
(Sans., attached to)

*
A devotee.
The Pedigree of Mant pp.
14, 50.
Vishnu, Shiva,

Terms
Bhakti
(Sans.)
Devotion;
23
faith; love.
Bhakti is " the devotion that surrenders itself wholly

and unreservedly to God and to the Divine Man through
whom God is manifest in the flesh." Annie Besant.
Bhakti-marga
The path of
and devotion.
faith
The feeling of devotion.

Bhakti-yoga The yoga of devotion and
Bhakti-rasa
faith
the realisation
of the Self through devotion.
Bhaktri
(Sans.)
Bhashya
A worshipper.
speaking) A work
common
in the
(Sans.,
speech;
hence, a commentary.
Bhasvara
resplendent)
shining,
(Sans.y
i.
The
Sun.
2,
Paranirvanic consciousness.
Bhauma
(Sans.)
i.
Relating
the
to
earth.
Relating to
2.
Mars.
i. The Supreme.
Bhava(6'<25., being, existence)
or KARMA which determines the environment
It is one of the Buddhist Nidanas.
being.
2.
The cause
or
place
3.
Rudra
of
or
Shiva.
Bhavana
(Sans.)
i.
Conceiving in the mind.
3.
The mental apprehension
of,
and concentration upon, an
Bhava-padartha
(Sans.)
following
(Sans.)
Bheda-vadin
One who
Meditation.
4. Manifestation.
object.
A thing which has a
The root-cause of
Bheda-mula
2.
upon the perception

real existence.
differentiation.
says that Deity
and the universe are
distinct.
Bhikkhu
Bhikshu
(Sans.)
(asrama) of
Bhoga-deha
i.
priest.
beggar.
3.
his religious
(Sans.,
2.
Brihman
An
in
ascetic
the
monk
fourth
or
stage
life.
the body of pleasure and pain)
The
Astral Body.
Bhogarambhaka
karma which
Bhokta
(Sans.)
technical term
generates pleasure and pain.
meaning that
Consciousness as receiving and enbut not responding to the outward stimulus; the
earliest stage of the evolution of life.
(Sans., enjoying)
joying,
Bhr^nti
(Sfl5.)Wandering
about in confusion; unsteadiness.
24
Bhr^nti-darshanatah
(Sans.)
Phenomena;
mAya.
Bhrantidarshanatah " means something perceived or

conceived of, owing to false and erroneous apprehension, as a material form, but is, in fact, only maya,
Illusion."
S.D.J ii. 114.
Bhr^nti-kara
Causing mental confusion.
Bhranti-nctsana
BhrigUS
Destroying error or confusion.
i.
In the Rig- Veda, a class

(Sans.)
associated with the Angirasas, Ribbus, etc.
(svar).
Bhtr-?oka
becoming) i. The earth as differentiated from

"the middle region" (bhuvah) and the heavens
See BhI^ta.
2. Physical matter.
\ (Sans.
j
Shiva.
See Brihaspati.
Bhrihaspati
Bhu
Bhuh
2.
of aerial devas
'*
^^^
^^^^^'
^'
^^^
Physical world.
lli^f}(Sans.)-Têe.nK
(Sans., a son of the earth) The planet Mars.
Bhur-loka See BHt>-LOKA.

of departed
Bhuta (Sans., existing) The ghosts or
Bhu-putra
shells
i.
spirits
An
elemental or nature-spirit of the goblin type.

and eaters of flesh," brought forth in
3. " Fierce beings
Vishnu PurIna. 4.
anger by their Creator, Brahma.
Amorphous-shaped protean masses of ethereal matter.
manes.
2.
"Their Progeny were Bhuta, with neither form nor

Stanzas of Dzyan.
6. Physical matter.
7. See Bnt^TA
5. An element (q.v^.
Creation.
mind."
Bhuta Creation
Bhuta-sarga
(q.v.),
"the
The second
first
of the Seven Creations of the
Puranas, the creation of the Elements

differentiation
of
universal
indiscrete
substance."
" The Second Creation, Bhiita, was of the Rudimental
Principles or Tanmitras thence termed the Elemental
Creation or BhOtasarga." 5"./?., i. 488.
;
Bhuta-dh^tri
Bhut^di
(Sans., the
Mother
of
beings) The
earth.
The Supreme.
2. In
the Sankhya philosophy, AhankAra, as the principle from
which the elements were evolved.
(Sans., the Creator of all)
Bhuta-purva
(Sans.
i.
Existing before.
Bhuta-rupa
(Sans.)
(mahapurusha),
Vishnu or Shiva.
Knowledge
manifested; the cosmic

soul
(j!vAtma).
human
the
or
soul
Bhuta-vidya
25
Having a goblin-like (BHtJTA) form.
Bhuta-sarga See BHiyxA Creation.

Bhutatman {Sans.)~i. The spirit as
2.
Terms
demoniac possession and
of
its
treatment; demonology.
Bhuta-yajfia
BHt>TAS, to the shades of the
Sacrifices to the
departed.
beings) The Supreme.
of Vishnu, Brahma,
A
Krishna, and of Shiva.
Lord of beings)
Shiva.
Man.
Bhutesvara
Bhuva
the heaven- world) The
Bhuvah
Bhuta-yoni
Bhutesa
womb
(Sans., the
(Sans.,
of
all
Lord of beings)
title
(Sans.,
2.
i.
Bhuvar
(Sans.,
astral.
RvJ^l^f'^^Î^L I
The second
state
or
world;
"the
middle
region"; the ASTKALP..NK.
ihu:al?:Skaf
BhuvaLna(Sans.) i. The world.
2.
Man.
Bhuvana-dvaya (Sans.) The two worlds heaven and earth.

Bhuvana-traya (Sans.) The three worlds. See Trilok!.
Bijam (Sans., a seed) The preliminary passage of a discourse
:
in
which the keynote
"A
bijam
is
struck
(cf.
MANTRA-BijAM).
a sound, word, or sentence, to be

pronounced at the beginning of a mantra in order to
bring about a desired effect."
Annie Besant.
is
(^^0-Bhikshu (,.v.).
Bikshu 1
Binah (i7^3.) I. The Light of Reason;
the Third Person of

the Trinity. 2. Intelligence ; manas. 3. With the Kabalists,
a feminine aspect of the Jewish God, Jehovah.
" Binah, whose divine names are Jehovah, Yah, and
Elohim, is
the female power who presides over
the Chaos, and was made out later, by Christian
Theology, to be the Serpent and the Devil."
S.B., i. 423.
.
Bindu (Sans., a drop) Taijasa (^.v.).

Black Age An epithet applied to the
YUGA.
See YuGA.
present age, the Kali-
26
Black Magic
Sorcery.
Black magic is " the evil result, obtained in any

shape or way, through the practice of Occult Arts;
hence it has to be judged only by its effects." S.D,,
42.
iii.
Boadhas
Bodha
{Zend)
(Sans.)
The
equivalent, apparently, of
Buddhi
{q.v.).
Understanding.
The
innate possession of divine intellect or understanding."

S.D., Introduction.
'
Bodha-kara
the
mind
Bodh^tman
Bodhi
causing knowledge)
a teacher.
{Sans.,
;
{Sans.)
With the
{Sans., perfect
One
who awakens
Jains, the understanding mind.
Samadhi
wisdom)
{^.v.).
and righteousness.
Bodhi-dharma Wisdom as
Bodhi-sattva With the Buddhists, one who has bodhi, or
religion
i.
self-consciousness in the mental world, but is not yet a full

Buddha. 2. The manifestation of a Buddha on the lower
mental plane.
" In the Northern Buddhist system it is taught that

manifests himself simultaneously in
every Buddha
in the formless world as a Dhyanithree worlds
Buddha, in the world of forms as a Bodhisattva, and
in the world of desire ... as a man."
S.Z>., i. 625.
.
The ashvatta
Bodhyanga {Sans.) A condition of Bodhi.
his manifestation
Body of Darkness Brahma
Bodhi Tree
{^.v.).
in
Planetary Chain
Body
of
Dawn Brahma
Planetary
as the First
{<q.v.).
Chain
his manifestation as the Fourth
in
that to
(q.v.),
which the Earth belongs;
Jyotsna.
Body
of
Day Brahma
Planetary Chain
Light."
Body
Body
manifestation as the Second

known as the *' Body of
It is also
See Body of Day.

manifestation
Night Brahmd
of Light
of
of Twilight
as the
First
in his manifestation as the
Third
in
Planetary Chain {q.v.)
Body
his
in
{^-v.).
Brahmd
(the Lunar) Planetary
his
Ratri.
Chain
{q.v.)
SandhyA.
The
Brahm
Brahma >
Bramh j
Terms
27
Person of the Hindti TRiMt>RTi (^.v.), the

See Sat-chit-ananda. The name
should be distinguished from Brahman (neuter),
the Source of all Existence ; but this has by no means always
been done, either in the Hindti Scriptures or in modern
First
Creator.
writings.
Brahm^, Age of One hundred

to
" years of the gods," calculated
be 311,040,000 million years.
Brahmi'hhita
(^""Ô-Becoming
'
one
with
Brahma:
^b=-^P''" '"' "'^ Supreme.

BrahKhSl
Brahma-darya See BrahmA-charya.
Brahma-chari A Brahman student. See Ashrama.
j
i.
One who
Brahma-charya Chastity in thought, word, and

Brahma, Day of A mahA-manvantara (^.v.).
Brahma-deva
2.
keeping the vow of chastity.
is
The
including the
highest
deed.
the hierarchy of the

the KumAras.
in
Chohans and
devas,
The Prajapatis
Brahma-dina A " Day of Brahma."
Brahm^-dikas
(^.v.).
Brahma-gfiana
See BrahmA-jnana.
Brahma-janman
{Sans., begotten
by Brahma)
The second or
spiritual birth.
Brahma-jna
{Sans.,
knowing Brahma)
One
who has
divine
wisdom.
Divine wisdom.
The age of Brahma a particular period.
An appellation of
Brahma-krit A devout worshipper.
Vishnu or Indra.
Brahma-loka The region of Brahma the highest heaven
Satya-loka
Brahma-mimans4The VedAnta system
worship) The Absolute; the Unmanifested;
Brahman
Brahm^-jfiana
Brahm^-kalpa
2.
i.
{q.v.).
{q.v.).
That.
{Sans.,
2.
i.
The Supreme Logos
of the Hindiis.
3.
Brahm
{q.v.).
^ The word is generally referred to the root Brih, to grow,

and so has come to mean the expansive Energy pervading nature.
to increase
Terms
28
Brahman i. The
sacerdotal
Hindis.
caste of the
2.
One
belonging to this caste.
Brahmana i. The
division of the Vedic Scriptures containing

the exposition of early Brahmanic ritual and doctrine.
See
Veda.
2.
Brahman {q.v.). 3. Relating to prayer or
worship.
Brahm^nanda
{Sans., joy in
Brahma)
Beatitude.
Brahmanaspati Brihaspati {q.v.).

Brahmctnda {Sans., the Egg of Brahma, i.e.
The macrocosm.
Brahmandika The Dhyan Chohans {q.v.).
Brahm^ni The
Shakti,
or
personified
the Universe)
female
energy
of
Brahma.
Brahma, Night of A mahapralaya (g.v.).

Brahma-nirvana Absorption into the Supreme.
the Creator of the Universe.

Brahma-prajapati Brahma
Brahm^-pralaya A mahapralaya
Brahm^-prapti The absorption of the soul into the Supreme.
a son of Brahma) The Prajapatis
Brahma-putra
as
{q.v.).
{Sans.,
{q.v.).
Brahma-randhra
Exoterically, the suture at the top
head through which the soul escapes
Brahm4-r4tra "The Night of Brahma."

Brahmarshis {Sans.) i. Rishis {q.v.) of
2.
The Prajapatis
of the
at death.
the
Brahman
caste.
{q.v.).
Brahm^-sahampati The Third Logos.

Brahml-samstha Devotion to Brahma.
Brahm^-s^rshtit^ Union
Brahm^-svarupa
Brahm^-tattva I.
with the Supreme.
Of the same
spirit as
Brahma.
Manifestation of Brahma.
of this manifestation.
2.
Knowledge
Brahm^-v^ch Brahma as male-female deity.

Brahm^-vasa The heaven of Brahma.
Brahm4-vid {Sans,, knowing Brahmi) One who
has attained
Divine Wisdom.
BrahmA-vidyL
Divine
the Greek Theosophy.
Wisdom
the
Sanscrit
equivalent of
Brahm^-vir^j See VirAj.
Brahm^-vrata A vow of chastity.
Brahm^-yajna [Sans., the sacrifice to Brahma)
Terms
29
of prayer.
Breath,
i.
The
The growth of the soul by prayer and

The "golden age." See Yuga.
Brahm^-yog"a
Brahma-yuga
offering
Tlie killing of desire by thought.^
2.
devotion.
The Great A
symbolisation of the Divine Activity.
The second of the four worlds of the Kabalists.

Briah
"The
Brihas-pati {Sans.) In the Rig Veda, the Eternal.
{Heb.)
2.
i.
Father of the Gods"; the

planet Jupiter.
Buddha
4.
Jupiter.
3.
The
Ritualistic or ceremonial worship.
{Sans., enlightened)
i.
Gautama Buddha.
specifically,
Devaguru;
A
2.
wise or enlightened one;

The attainment of divine
understanding or enlightenment as a Buddha.
3.
Buddhi
{q.v,).
Buddha-kalpa
{Sans., the age of
Buddha)
The present
Buddh^nta {Sans.) The waking state.

Buddhi {Sans.) i. The bliss aspect of the
jectively, Buddhi is the Monad or Self
spiritual
"
Trinity.
era.
2.
Sub-
in its activity as
discernment or cognition.
Buddhi
is the faculty above the ratiocinating mind,

the Pure Reason exercising the discriminative
faculty of intuition, of spiritual discernment."
Annie
and
is
Besant.
Objectively considered, Buddhi is the first manifestation of Atman, that is, as the Fourth, or Buddhic Plane.
3.
Buddhic Body
A vehicle corresponding
Buddhic Plane.
to the
known as the " Bliss Body."

Buddhic Plane The Fourth World of consciousness that
wherein human evolution reaches the Divine; for while
It is also
there
is still
duality here, there
Buddhi-^rSf a
is,
withal,
no
separation.
(^^^Ô That which can be comprehended.
Buddhin-driyas {Sans.) The five sense-organs,

the Karmendriyas, or organs of action,
as
opposed to
{Sans., the radiant Buddhi)

"The human soul
illuminated by the radiance of the Divine Soul ; the human
reason lit by the light of the Spirit or Divine Self-conscious-
Buddhi-taijasi
ness."
H.
P.
Blavatsky.
^
See Bhagavad Gitd,
vi.
25.
30
Terms
Buddhi-tattva (Sans.) In the Sankhya philosophy, the second

TATTVA proceeding outward from Mt>LAPRAKRiTi the realm
;
of mind.
Buddhi-yoga
Budhana
Bythos
The yoga of discrimination or enlightenment.

awakened) A teacher or sage.
{Sans., being
{Gk., ^v66<;)
Among
unfathomable depths
"
As
far as
the
the Gnostics: i. The Eternal,

unknown Chaos.
human mind can reflect upon itself,
the
always aware of a stable antithesis between subject

and not-self ; and these two ultimate
poles of being were, in the case of the Divine Mind,
termed Bythus, the profundity of absolute Being, and
Eunoea, abstract idealism.''
it is
and
2.
An
object, or self
aspect of the Second Logos.
The symbol of Mercury

two entwined serpents.
CaduceilS
(takra
the winged rod with the
See Chakra.
Cakshas See Chakshas.

(takshus See Chakshus.
Camatha In
yogism, reducing the
mind
to stillness.
(i^rv^ka See Charvaka.

compounds.
compounds See Chatur and
Catur and
Causal Body The immediate body of the Reincarnating Ego
Candra See Chandra.
Caranas See Charanas.
its
its
or Thinker vibrating to the arCtpa levels of the mental plane.

It has been so named because it "gathers up within it the
results of all experiences, and these act as causes, moulding
future lives.
It is the only permanent one among the bodies
used during incarnation."
" As body after body disintegrates ... the colouring

matters are handed on to the Auric Egg, where they
remain in a latent state as karmic seeds from which will
spring forth at the re -awakening of the Ego its lower
The Ancient Wisdom.

principles
Egg
Cave A
Centre
and bodies; and hence
also called the Causal
is
Sanscrit symbol for
This
word
the Auric
" The Dreamer."
it
Body."
31
that
is
one of the chakrams.
used by Theosophists with its ordinary

English meaning.
It may be defined as a focus of life, or
consciousness, on any plane.
Thus, on the physical plane,
it would be applied to the nervous ganglia ; and on the astral,
is
to the astral counterpart of those ganglia that receives sensa-
tions
and
"
translates
No
them
form can
centre within
into terms of feeling.
exist in the universe save as there is a
round which that form
it
Annie Besant.
" What then are
the centres in
man ?
one Self.""
drawn."
They
reflections in the respective nuclei of the
The
is
are the
upadhi of the
The Dreamer."
known to the Yoct are the muladhara,

the SVADHISTHANA, the MANiPt>RA, the anahata, the vishuddha, and the sahasra, each in turn to be energised by
the awakened kundalin!.
six centres
Chad-ayatana Correctly, Shad-ayatana {q.v.).

Chain, Planetary See Planetary Chain.
Chaitanya I. The moon. 2. Intelligence;
chit
consciousness;
{q.V.).
Chakra
{Sans.^ a circle, wheel, or quoit)

i.
higher selfconscious centre of the astral body.
The chakras are so
called from the whirling motion they present, " like wheels of
They must not be confounded with those astral
living fire."
sense-centres that represent the sense-organs of the physical
body.
(See Centre.)
"These astral chakras are the organs of the astral

body as such, and are used for clear vision, etc., on the
astral plane, as the physical
on
the physical
Psychology.
2.
plane."
eye is used for clear vision

Theosophy and the New
symbol of Vishnu.
Chakshas
(Sans.)
of the Gods.
i.
teacher.
2.
Bnhaspati as the Teacher
Chakshus (Sans., seeing) The perception of spiritual realities.

Chandas (Sans.) Desire.
Chandra (Sans., shining) The moon.
"The terms Chandra and Soma are synonyms."
Mme. Blavatsky.
32
Chandra-vansha
{Sans., the
royal Kshattriya
Charanas
Race of
Moon) The
Race of the
second
India.
In Hindli literature, lesser gods or devas, sometimes

intermarrying with human beings.
Ch^rv^ka {Sans.) The

Chat In ancient Egypt,
materialistic school of the Hindtis.
the physical body.
A pupil a novice.
the following compounds
Chatur (Sans.) Four, as
d harm
Chatur-bhadra The four desires of man,
Chattra
(Sans.)
in
viz
KAMA, sex-love; artha, wealth; and moksha,

nirvana.
tion
a, virtue
final
libera-
Chaturdasa-bhuvanam
{Sans., the
seven lokas and the seven talas.
cSaturlmZhV^jah
Chatur- varna
T'"^
}
worlds) The
fourteen
f- '^--^J^'^^ (^-)-
The four original Hindd
castes, viz.
B rah mans,
Kshattriyas, Vaisyas, and St>DRAS.
Chatur-yuga A
cycle of the four
yugas
{^.v.)
mahayuga
{Sans., a shade)
The astral image or "shadow"; the
type of the etheric double ; the linga-sharIra.
" During the third, the boneless animals grew
their Chhayas became soHd."
Stanzas of Dzyan
" The Barhishad Pitris
separateoff from their own
ethereal bodies a chhaya, a shadow, a seed of life, which
contains within it the potentialities of developing into
The Pedigree of Man
the human form "
Chkyk
Ch^y^-bhrit
Ch^^nka
Ch^y4-loka
r^.
The moon.
The
region of the
Chayas on
the
Etheric or
Astral Planes.
Ch^yl-purusha
The etheric double.

A
ChcLy^tman
{Sans., the shadow-self)
Chel4
{Sans.)
disciple or pupil;
reflected form.
one who has entered on the
Probationary Path the "Outer Court"

GURU or master.
as
the pupil of a
Cheta!;.}s-CH.Tx.
Cheybi
In ancient Egypt, the soul.
ChhAy^ and
its
compounds
See ChavA and
its
compounds.
Terms
Chid Chit
{q.v).
"The seat
{Sans.)
individual desires." ^
Chid-agni-kundum
extinguishes
all
33
of the force which
Chidakasha See Chittakasha.

Chid-atman Pure intelligence spirit.
Eternal ConChid-ghana {Sans., compact consciousness)
sciousness in all its fullness the Pleroma of the Greeks.
Chin-matra {Sans.) i. Pure intelligence abstract conscious;
ness.
In
2.
the
Vedantic
Advaitin
Para-
philosophy,
brahman.
the Vedintins, the " Nirvanic
the nirvanic state objectivised.
Chin-may^-koshaWith
Chit {Sans.)
With
the Vedantins
conjunction with BUDDHi

consciousness.
i.
wisdom.
quality of
Mind;
2.
Robe "
manas
in
intelligence;
"Chit, in man, is the intelligence that knows, that

separates and divides and analyses; and it has to do
with the multiplicity of forms and with their interT/ie Evolution of Life
relations."
and Form.
Chit-kala The spiritual entity who gives to man the higher

mind ; a Kumara ; an Agnishvatta-pitri ; a Daimon.
attracts to itself by spiritual affinity a
"Chit
Chitkala, when it develops sufficiently in man."
S.D.,
.
i.
308.
Intelligence
{Sans.)
Thought;
Chit-sva-rupa
Chitta
I.
sciousness.
written
in its essential
2.
The
seat
intelligence;
of
form
the Supreme.
the field of con-
Kama-man as.
(Sometimes
Chetah.)
Chittakasha
{Sans.)
In the Advaitin Vedantic philosophy,
" the infinite field or plane of universal consciousness " ; the
akAsha wherein the soul becomes luminous in its own
(Sometimes written Chidakasa.)
wisdom.
Chitta-moha
Chitta-r^ga
Confusion of the mind.
The passion or desire of the mind.
Thoughts or images automatically created by the

Chitti {Sans.) Understanding.
With the Kabalists Buddhi; wisdom.
Chochmah
Chitta-vritti
brain.
Chokmah
(ZT^/^.)
2.
i.
The masculine correspondence

^
of
Binah
34
Chohan
{Tib,)
"A high spiritual entity not generally embodied
in the matter of
grades
of these
our objective universe. There are

entities."
many
See
Dhyan Chohan.
Chokmah See
Chochmah.
In essence, Atman.
principle of our inner nature which develops
Christos {Gk.)
"
its
that
Ego
formed of the indissoluble union of Buddhi, the sixth, and the spiritual
efflorescence of Manas, the fifth principle."
S.D.^ ii.
in us into the Spiritual
241.
Chu In
Cila
ancient Egypt,
spirit.
Morality.
Cit See
Chit.
See Chitta and compounds.
Hearing
the inner worlds, the higher
Clairaudience
the manner of
the vibrations
Clairvoyance Sensing,
Citta and
its
compounds
its
in
planes.
after
sight,
of worlds higher (or more inward) than the three lower stages
Thus there is Etheric Clairvoyance,
of the physical.
Astral Clairvoyance, and Mental Clairvoyance,
ac-
cording to the plane on which the faculty is exercised. C. W.

Leadbeater ( Clairvoyance) further divides the subject into
1. Simple clairvoyance
a mere opening of sight,
enabling its possessor to see whatever astral or etheric
:
entities
happen
to be present.
Clairvoyance in space the capacity to see scenes

or events too far away for ordinary observation, or concealed by intermediate objects.
the capacity to look either
3. Clairvoyance in time
into the past or into the future.
2.
(6^^.)
I. An ordered whole;
hence, the universe as
manifesting the principle of order.
2. The solar system.
Cosmos
See KosMOS.
Cramana A
learner
a shrAvaka.
A name given the Barhishad Pitris because they

fourfold form.
have conquered matter
returning
a
Cycle " Any defined period, complete
Cubes
to
in its
in itself,
to
point higher than, but corresponding to, that of departure,

of evolution, of manifestation, of
after describing a curve
experience, etc." ^
* A
Short Glossary of
Burrows.
Theosophical
Terms, by Annie Besant and
H.
Terms
35
D
Daath
{Heb.)
Wisdom
and BiNAH
Dabarim
^^
(^^'Ô
Wisdom
in its
two aspects,
Chochmah
{q.v.).
^^ Kabalah,
the
Logos
or
Word.
Daemon See Daimon.
Daenam
{Zend^ knowledge)
In the Avesta, the Kama-manas.
Daeva See Deva.

Daimon {Gk^ i. With
evil.
2.
As
the neo-Platonists, a
referred to
the equivalent of the higher
mind
good or
apparently,
spirit,
by Socrates, Daimon
is,
or ego,
See Daityas.
Daitya (Sans.) A
Daitas
part of the continent of ancient Atlantis.
It
lay in the equatorial region, off the present coast of Brazil.
After the catastrophe of some 80,000 years ago, of Daitya

nothing save a small island remained above the level of
the sea.
Daityas
(Sans.)
In the Puranas
1.
The
strange forms of the
middle of the Third Race, " half human and half animal,
2.
The Toltecs.
wholly monstrous." 2
See quotations
under Rakshasas and Danavas.
Daiva and
its
compounds
Daiva-prakriti
Daivi-praknti
See Deva and
its
compounds.
g^^ deva-prakriti.
Daksha
In the Vishnu Purana,

(Sans.^ power, energy, will)
the personification of creation by the coming together of the
two sexes as evolved during the Third Race; the chief of
the Prajapatis.
"Daksha, the father of mankind, established sexual

intercourse as a means of peopling the world."
Vishnu
Purana,
Daksha-kratu Having
Daksha-t^ti Mental
a strong
will.
power.
^ Scott-Elliot,
The Story of Atlantis^ pp. 18-19. But it must be noted
that this account differs from that of The Secret Doctrine^ wherein it is said
(vol. ii. pp. 328, 452) that the destruction of Daitya occurred 850,000 years
ago, and that " Daitya, a small island inhabited by a mixed race, was destroyed
about 270,000 years ago"

2
Annie Besant.
(vol.
i.
p. 714).
36
Daksha-yani
Terms
Aditi as daughter of Daksha.
Dama
(Sans.,
Damatha
2.
self-control)
self-restraint,
i.
Asceticism.
In hatha-yoga, the control of the body in
and posture.
diet, breathing,
"Dama
is
the repression of the external senses."
Sankara Acharya.
Dctna
In Buddhism, one of the six paramitas

or "perfections"; charity; love.
(Sans., giving)
(^v.)f
"The
D^na-dharma
Danavas
standeth at the entrance
gate that
Path." r/^tf
Voice
of the
Silence.
The practice of
charity.
In the Vayu Purana,
who made war
of
the
giants, titans, or magicians,
against the gods.
"The Daityas and Danavas are the Titans, the

Demons and Giants whom we find in the Bible the
progeny of the Sons of God and the Daughters of
men.'"
S.D.,
Specifically, the
ii.
'
526.
p.
sixth
and seventh sub-races of the Third
Race.
Dang'ma "A
purified soul;
one who has become a Jivan-
MUKTA."
"That All-Presence which is sensed by the Opened

Eye of Dangma." Stanzas of Dzyan.
p.
r.
UarK-iace
against
J
<
Lords of the
^^^^^ ^^ ^^^
the
The Asuras who incarnated
>
Fourth
Race and
in the
rebelled
rebel
White Emperor of the "City of the Golden
Gates."
Darkness, Body of See Body of Darkness.
Darâna
See Darshana.
Darshana
2. Any
demonstration or teaching.
i.
(Sans., seeing)
of the six recognised schools of Hindd philosophy,
viz. the PuRVA MtMANsA, the Vedanta, the Nyaya, the
Vaiseshika, the Sankhya, and the Yoga.
Dasyus
(Sans.)
In
the Vedas, evil beings, the enemies of
gods and men.
Day
of
Brahm^ A maha-manvantara
Dayus See Dyaus.

Dbrim See Dabarim.
Deha (Sans.) The physical
body.
(^.v.).
Deha-grahana
Assuming a
Terms
37
visible form.
Deha-kara {Sans., the cause of the body) A father.

Dehatma-vadin {Sans., he who says body and soul are
one)
materialist.
Deheshvara {Sans., lord of the body) The Self.

DemiurgOS {Gk., 8r]fxLovpy6<s, a maker) The Creator
of the
world.
Descending Arc
phrase to express the evolution of the

forth.
See Ascending
Cosmos; the Pravritti, or going

Arc.
Deukalion
Dev
{fer.)
(6^>^.) The equivalent of the
In Zoroastrianism, an
"
Genius of Evil
Deva
of the Hindis.
The Persian Dev is the antithesis of the

Dev has been transformed by Zoroaster
for the
iii.
Manu
evil spirit.
whence
the Christian
Ferouer,
into the
Devil."
S.D.,
77.
one ; same root as deus) In HindA

word has a very wide signification; it is
almost any being functioning on planes higher
{Sans., the shining

this
literature,
applied to
than the physical, whether concerned with human evolution
or no.
See Ar6pa Deva, Rupa Deva, and the following
compounds.
" The Devas who superintend the building of forms,
and the fashioning of the tabernacle of man, came out
of the Second Life-wave."
" The Dreamer."
Devas are "the Spiritual Intelligences who help in
outward vibrations carried through the

the perceiving ego in terms of conscious-
reflecting the
senses
ness."
to
Idtd.
Deva is lord of each class of elementals {q-v.);

are Indra, Agni, Pavara, Varuna, and Kshiti.
Deva-bhakti
such
Devotion to the gods.
Deva-bhu i. A deity or god. 2. Svarga; heaven.

Peva-chakra A magic circle.
Devachan {Tib., a happy place) The heaven world or,
state
in which the soul
astral body.
mental plane.
when
rather,
has transcended the

Devachan corresponds with the manasic or
exists
it
See Devachanic Plane.
"The word Devachan
is the theosophical name for

and, literally translated, means the Shining
Land, or the Land of the Gods. Devasthan, the place
heaven,
38
Terms
of the Gods, is the Sanscrit equivalent.

It is the
Svarga of the Hindus the Sukhavati of the Buddhists
;
the Heaven of the Zoroastrians and Christians, and of

the less materialised among the Mahomedans."
The
Ancient Wisdom.
Devachanic Plane Though comprised within the world

the mind, Devachan is not synonymous with that world.
" It
of
a specially guarded part of the mental plane

sorrow, and all evil, are excluded by the
action of the great Spiritual Intelligences who superintend
human evolution." The Ancient Wisdom.
is
whence
Deva-deva
all
{Sans., the
God
of the gods)
Brahma;
Vishnu;
Shiva.
A
Deva-graha A
Deva-dharma
religious duty.
class of
Deva-guruThe
Deva-jnana A
Deva-karman
demons who
are a cause of lunacy.
Teacher of the gods; Brihaspati.
deva with the Wisdom.
religious rite
worship.
Coming from the gods a divine command.

primeval mother; Deva-matri.
The
Devaki
Deva-karya
" Devaki,
the
antetype
of
Roman
the
Catholic
Madonna, is a later anthropomorphised form of

-s.n., ii. 555.
Deva-loka
The
place
of
devas
the
"angel
Aditi."
spheres";
SVARGA.
Peva-matri
Divine
Aditi.
The abstract
{Sans., the Mother of the gods)
Energy of which the devas are modifications;
The Mother of the Gods,
S.Z>.,
Deva-m^ya
An
Deva-ninda
Devaiisa
illusion created
(Sans.)
partial
Atheism.
AvatAra.
See Ansa.
(the prakriti of the devas)
Light of the Logos";
Peva-puja Worship
Deva-putra
Cosmic Space."
by the êvas.
{Sans., reviling the gods)
Deva-prakriti
"The
Aditi, or
83.
i.
Fohat
of the gods.
The son of the gods.
Primordial
{^.v.).
light
Terms
peva-raj
]
Peva-raja >
Deva-rajah )
Ruler;
divine
Lord
of
Karma;
39
Indra.
one of the Chatur-devas

through whom work the four " elements,"
Specifically,
and
ether, fire, water,
earth.
" are often spoken of as the Regents

of the Earth, or angels of the four cardinal points, and
the Hindii books call them the Chatur Maharajahs,
giving their names as Dhritarashtra, Virudhaka, Virtipaksha, and Vaishravana." Manual V.
The Devarajahs
Deva-rishi
Devarshi
i.
Rishi who
nature on earth."
Deva-rupa
has passed into Devaloka.

sages who attain a fully divine
"Those
2.
^
The divine form
of divine form.
Devasthan See DevAchan.

Deva-surga
in the
The Third
i.
Puranas.
2.
of the Seven Creations enumerated

" of this creation.
"The Immortals
See Devatas.
Devata-maya A manifestation of
Devata
Devata-pratuna The image

Devatas
{Sans.)
represented
ASTRAL or
Devatatma
as
I.
{Sans.)
Beings, Demi-gods," generally

war with the Daityas. 2. An
an elemental.
The
{Sans., divinity)
Deva-vani
of a god.
The Mother of the Gods.
{Sans.)
i.
the divine ; sacred.
Deva-tva
at
deva
Devatman
the gods.
" Divine
being
inferior
all
A divine
divine
soul.
2.
with
Identified
Becoming one with the
divine.
voice.
Deva-vidya Divine knowledge.

Deva-yajna
Sacrifice to the devas.
way of the devas) i. The path of the

Gods. 2. The path of the Gods to earth.
" In death there are two paths, the Pitriyana and the
Devayana, the path of the Pitris and the path of the
Gods." Annie Besant.
Deva-yana
MANES
Deva-yoni
{Sans., the
to the
An
Deva-yuga
inferior
deva
an elemental.
{Sans., the age of the gods)
The
"golden age."
^
first
yuga
the

40
Devs I. A
pre-Adamic
Terms
race.
"The Devs were
and wicked."
giants, strong
S.D.^
411.
ii.
2. With the Zoroastrians, the Seven

Devs are probably
synonymous with the Seven great Devas or Planetary
Spirits.
Dharan^
(Sans., holding, retaining in the
mind)
One
yoga (^.v.)
selecting an object
mind upon, and holding it fixed upon
eight stages of
focus the
of the
or idea to
the thing
selected.
"Thou
Voice
art
of the
now
Dharana,
in
the sixth stage."
T/ie
Silence.
Dh^rana-maya Abstraction.
Deep absorption.
(Sans.) A mantra
Dharana-yoga
Dh^rini
(^.v.).
Dharma
(Sans.,
ligious
duty
that which is to be held)

i. Moral and rejustice ; right and orderly action ; virtue, in
contradistinction to
"
Dharma
Adharma
(^.v.).
a wide word, primarily meaning the

that which makes it to be
essential nature of a thing
what it is externally ; hence, the laws of its being its
And it includes religious rites appropriate to
duty.
Annie
also righteousness."
those laws and customs
is
Besant.
"To
the artist his art, to the man of science his

to the monk his vow, to the soldier his
sovereign's name, to each believer his own particular
any of these, or all, may be dharma." T/ie
belief
science,
Web
2.
of Indian Life.
In Buddhism,
Dharma-dhatu
karma
(Sans.,
(q.v?).
the element of orderly action)
Buddha; a Dharmakaya.
Dharma-jn^na Knowledge of dharma.

Dharma-k^ya (Sans., the body of the Law)
RiSHis
the highest of
all
i.
class
of
the Adepts or Buddhas.
"The Dharmakaya body
is
that
of
complete
no body at all, but an ideal breath consciousness merged in the Universal Consciousness, or
Buddha,
i.e.
Soul devoid of every attribute."
H.P.B.
the Dharmakayas are often spoken of as Nirvinees

"without remains." 2. Impersonally, dharmakaya represents divine or buddhic wisdom ; bodhi.
Hence

Terms
41
Dharma-marga The path of virtue.

Dharma-rashi A DharmakAya {q.v.).
Dharma, Sons of A
Dharma-yuga {Sans,
Rishis
class of
{q.v.) practising
the age of virtue)
The
yoga.
Krita-yuga.
See Yuga.
Dhatu
constituent part; an essential

{Sans, and Fdli)
i.
2. One of the five elements (q.v.), and its specific
element.
property as perceived by the corresponding sense, viz.,
sound, touch, sight, taste, and smell.
3. In Hindu physiology, a constituent of the body, i.e. chyle, blood, etc.
4. Esoterically, the word refers to " the seven principles."
Dhi
{Sans.)
Dhi-mat
Thought;
understanding.
{Sans., having understanding)
The
all-wise
Deity
Brihaspati.
Dhi-shakti
Dhruva
Dhruvam
Mental power.
i. The strong and coarse

body formed over the higher vehicles of
the comparatively unevolved man when he arrives on the
astral plane after the death of the physical body. 2. That
which was the pole-star (now Alpha). 3. A period of 9090
{Sans., stable, strong)

astral
years.
Dhruvakshara
{Sans.^ fixed
{Sans., light)
Dhyan
Dhyana J
{Sans., meditation)
gaged
eternal)
Vishnu.
Meditation. See DhyAna.

The concentrated
Dhyaman
1
and
in
i.
abstract
contemplation.
mind
It
is
enthe
seventh stage of yoga {q.v.).

" A state of abstraction which carries the ascetic far
above the region of sensuous perception." UTey to
Theosophy.
2. Direct knowledge by meditation.
It is one of the six
paramitas or "perfections" of Buddhism. 3. One of the
hierarchy of spiritual beings
Dhyana-gamyaThat
Dhyana-marga
The
which
is
Dhyan Chohan
attained by meditation.
path on which
progress
meditation.
Dhyana-mudra The
{q.v.).
posture for meditation.
Dhyana, Sons of See Sons of Yoga.
is
made by
Terms
42
The yoga of meditation.

Dhyan-chohan {Sans.) An Archangel
Dhyana-yoga
high spiritual
or
i.
Such
Being charged with the supervision of the Cosmos.
They are
are the Kumaras and the Root-manus of a race.
variously spoken of as " Lords of Light," " Sons of Wisdom,"
etc.
2. One of the Seven "intelligent, conscious, and living
Principles of the Logos." ^
Dhy^ni
See Dhyanis.
Dhyani-bodhi-sattvas With the Buddhists,

Dhyani-Buddhas. See Bodhisattva.
A Planetary Spirit;
Dhyani- Buddha I.
2.
An
expression of
dhyAna.
the
DhyanChohan.
in the formless worlds,
i.e.
by
See Bodhisattva.
From, or meditation.
{Sans.) A generic name
Dhyanika
Dhyanis
Buddhi
Sons of
(Sans.)
by,
for spiritual Beings ranging

from the Planetary Logos to any of the Arupa Devas.
See Fire Dhyanis, Lower Dhyanis, Six-fold Dhyanis.
*'
ii.
Dianoia
twelve hierarchies of Dhyanis
or angels."
S.D.^
30.
The
mind)
thought,
{Gk.,
cosmic
idea
divine
idealism.
Diksh^
{Sans.)
Initiation.
"The most
general term in Sanskrit for initiation is

dJksha, meaning originally " preparation " or '* consecration for a religious rite."
Dikshin
{Sans.)
Dis {Gk.)\.
Dodonean
An
Theos. Rev.
Initiate.
Light.
things ";2
"The Disposer of all
2.
Zeus
Jupiter.
Diti {Sans.y distributed)
Aditi
a personalisation of Akasha.
"Diti ... is the sixth principle of metaphysical

nature, the Buddhi of AkAsha."
S.D.^ ii. 649.
Divo-rajah
('^^^'^) ^'^ê sky
Divya-cakshus
Divya-chakshus
{Sans.)
i.
the heavens
Divine insight
invisible.
2.
Heaven.
;
object at any distance.
Divya-jn^na {Sans)
^
S.D.y
Divine knowledge.
iii.
59.
seeing what is
of seeing an
The power
Damascius.
Divya-srota
Divya-shrotra
Terms
43
hearing.
{Sans.)
i. Divine
2. The power
of understanding any sound, articulate or
otherwise.
Djin {Arab,)
Djiiana
An elemental.
Jfiana {q.v.).
Fault; vice; defect;

Double, Astral See Astral Double.
Double Dragon The human monad.
Double, Etheric See Etheric Double.
term symbolise
Downward Arc Theosophists by
descent of
into matter.
See Pravritti MArga.
Dragon of Wisdom The One; the Logos; Eka
"D oshs. {Sans.)
disease.
this
the
spirit
{q.v.).
i.
2.
As used
in the plural, the
term generally
signifies
those
great Beings from the planet Venus who came to this globe
during the Third Race period as the teachers of the nascent
humanity. They are often called the "Sons of Fire" {q.v.),
though
must be remembered that
it
Agnishvatta
tion of the
A
The
substance)
Drashta, Drashtri
Dra.vySi {Sans.,
enumerated
this
is
also
an appella-
Pitris.
{Sans.)
seer.
elements, of which nine are

2. One of the six
i.
Nyaya philosophy.
in the
categories of Kanada.
Wealth
3.
artha
Duality of substance.
Dravya-maya Material.
Drishti {Sans,, seeing mentally) A notion;
{q.v.).
Dravya-dvaita
a wrong view;
scepticism.
Duat {-Eg.) The

" This
place of the departed
Duat was,
spirits.
Egyptian mind, a
surrounding the
world, a place of utter gloom and horror."
Theos. Rev.
vast
Duhkha
Duhkham
or
circular
/c
to the popular
semicircular
valley
M*^''''''^~^'''''^^
Duhkha-kara Causing
P^'""-
sorrow or pain.
Dukha See Duhkha.

Durga
{Sans.,
the inaccessible)
1
2. Maya, or
illusion."
S.D.,
i.
i.
"
Mary
426.
The personification
the Virgin.
of
44
{Sans.^ wicked)
With the Buddhists, the ten
four
three of the body (murder, theft, adultery)
of the mouth (lying, calumny, lecherous speech, slander)
and three of the mind (envy, malice, unbelief).
Dush-charitra
sins, viz.
Dutas
Angels of Shiva, Vishnu, or Yama.

duaUty) Those holding that the human
{Sans., messengers)
Dvaita
(Sans.,
spirit
exists as a principle distinct
from the Divine.
It is
one of
the three sects of the Vedantins.
One who follows the Dvaita teaching.
Dvaita-vadin
Dvandva
('^^^^'
Dvapara-jmga
^ pair) A " pair of opposites
(Sans.)
" {^.v.).
See Yuga.
Dvesha
(Sans.)
Repulsion ; the attitude of mind which repels
the objective ; hatred ; one of the five kleshas.
Dvi-jA {Sans., one born a second time) i. A Brahman,

KsHATTRiYA, or Vaishya. 2. One who has been initiated a
second time.
Dvipa
{Sans.)
A zone, region, land, or continent.
"The
seven dvipas are, exoterically, seven divisions

of the earth existing long ago ; esoterically, the seven
great continents which came successively into existence
Hindu College
as the homes of the seven Root-races."
Magazine.
As named
Jambu,
in the Puranas, the seven dvipas are
Plaksha, Salmal!,
Kusha, Kraunca, Shaka, and
PUSHKARA.
:
See Dvaita.
Dwaita-vadin See Dvaita-vadin.
Dwaita
Dwapara-yuga See Yuga.

Dwesha See Dvesha.
Dwi-j4
See Dvija.
Dwipa See DvIpa.

Dyad {Gk.) With the
Gnostics, the dual emanations from the

Father, these being conceived of in pairs, positive-negative,
male-female, etc.
Dyaus
{Sans., root Div, to shine)

the Divine Light.
Dyookna With
Father
the
Kabalists,
The
metaphor
sky, as the
the Angels
behold the
Zoroastrians.
that
synonymous with the Ferouer of the
for
Terms
EaWith
the Babylonians, the
God
of
45
Wisdom; the God of

Holy Ghost of the
Light, the equivalent, apparently, of the

Christians.
See Tiamat.
Earth Chain The Fourth
See Planetary
Planetary Chain.
Chain.
Ecstasis {Gk.) An
SAMADHI {q.V.).
Egg'-born
A name
Root-race in
Ego
its
entranced
state
the consciousness
of
given in The Secret Doctrine to the Third
life-period before sexual generation.
The " I " j the focus of the consciousness.

the Ego may mean the Thinker or Higher Ego
(^.z'.), or the same as it expresses itself through the personality (Kama-man as), when it is known as the Lower or
{Jj^k.
and Lat^
Thus
Personal Ego.
The astral form kAmar^^pa

by continued wrong-doing that
Eighth Sphere
by a continued and determined turning away from
suRic or
evolution, may become severed from
Eidolon {Gk.)
Personalities,
is
to say,
rightful
their
the Source of their being, and pass to a region known as the

" Eighth Sphere," there to be disintegrated and resolved into
Beyond implying that the Moon is
their cosmic elements.
its locale, there is almost complete reserve on the part of
theosophical teachers with regard to this subject.^
" The spheres of the cyclic process of evolution are
seven in number, but there is an eighth in connection
with our earth, our earth being
the turning-point
in the cyclic chain; and this eighth sphere is out of
circuit, a cul-de-sac, and the bourne from which it may
.
be truly said no
Eka
{Sans., one)
"
The One and

'
by the ancients in
Logoi." S.Z>.,
Eka-d^rin
2.
i.
Mahat.
Dragon are expressions used
connection with their respective
the
Eka-chitta
1
'
'
102.
{Sans., living alone)
follower of
Esoteric Buddhism.
traveller returns."
The One;
'
i.
Pratyeka-buddha
Buddha.
Fixing the thought upon one object.

See S.D.,
ii.
208.
gee S.D.,
i.
180.
{q.v.).
46
Ek^gra
{Sans.,
having one point)
concentrated state of
mind; one-pointedness.
Ek^-hansa
(Sans., the
one hansa)
The
soul.
(Sans., once born)

A St>DRA, differentiating
from the dvi-jA, the twice-born.
Ek^-ja
Ek4-janman A
Ek-ak^ra
See EkAja.
St)DRA.
(Sans.,
this caste
one form)
never-changing form or ex-
pression.
Ek^-manas Fixing
Eka-rupa
Of one form
Eka-yana
El
the earliest
Elohim
name
object.
Deity.
{Sans., devotion to one)
{Hed., strong)
Element
mind upon one
the
Monotheism.
form
{^.v.) in its singular
perhaps
for the Deity with the Semitic nations.
With the Buddhists, and as spoken of in occult

books generally, there are four " elements," air, fire, water,
Each round, it is said, develops a fresh

and earth.
ELEMENT, and they may be considered to be types of the
different worlds or planes.
In Hindii philosophy there are usually five elements,

AKASHA or KHA, ANILA Or VAYU, TEJAS, JALA, and BHO
These correspond, respectively, to sound, touch,
{qq.vv.).
viz.
sight, taste^
and
smell.
A comprehensive term for any semi-conscious or

conscious non-human being or natural energy manifesting on
A similar entity on the
the ETHERic or astral PLANES.
higher planes is more correctly termed a deva {q.v.), though
the word elemental has often also been applied to these
higher beings.
Elementals may be grouped in two classes
Elemental
(i)
The natural elementals
These include
all
those entities
or nature spirits.
popularly known as
gnomes, brownies, pixies, nixies, undines, sylphs,

salamanders, etc. They belong principally to the astral
world, but there are many which manifest on the etheric
fairies,
sub-planes of the physical.

2. The ARTIFICIAL elementals or thought forms.
These are forms given to a portion of elemental
Their
essence {q.v.) by the thoughts of mankind.
existence is generally very transitory.
Elemental Essence The
substance of the
Elemental King-
DOMs
{q.v.)i
below the
first,
Terms
47
the atomic or monadic sub-
division.
"When
of the monadic essence of any

the molecular matter of that
plane, in addition to its permanent sheath of the atomic
matter, it is then called elemental essence of such and
such kind."
The Vdhan.
" Elemental Essence
consists of aggregations of
matter on each of the six non-atomic sub-planes of the
mental and desire planes." Annie Besant.
a portion
plane clothes
itself
in
'
Elemental
'
Kingdom Spirit,
descending into matter, reaches

the region known on the ascending arc as the
Manasic or Mental Plane. The higher, the ARt)pA, subdivisions of this plane are called the First Elemental
Kingdom the lower, the r^pa, subdivisions are called the
and
vivifies
Second Elemental Kingdom. Below this, again, is the

Third Elemental Kingdom, corresponding to the Astral
Plane on the upward arc.
The Second Life-wave of the Logos, on its downward
course, energising " in the matter of the higher part of
the mental plane, is known as the First Elemental
Kingdom. ... It descends to the lower or rtipa levels
of the same plane, and there it ensouls the Second
Elemental Kingdom."
C. W. Lead beater.
The Kama-r^jpic remains of "human beings in

process of disintegration, capable of being temporarily revivified and rendered partially conscious by the thought
currents, or magnetic currents, of living persons."
Elementary
Elements,
Elohim
The See
Element.
Powers)
Deity; the Logos.

i.
planetary Spirit or Creator, corresponding to the
Chohans of the Hindiis.
the
{Heb,^
2.
Dhyan
"Universal tradition shows primitive man living for

ages together with his Creators and first Instructors
in the world's
the Elohim
Garden of Eden or
Delight' "S.D., ii. 365.
'
'
'
Ennoia
Ennoea
{Gk.)
Among
Mind.
the Gnostics, an aspect of the Divine
See Bythos.
" As a unity, Ennoia and Ophis are the Logos

when
separated, one is the Tree of Spiritual Life ; the other,
the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil."
Isis Un:
veiled,
En-suph
ii.
293.
See Ain-Soph.
48
Eon See ôn.

Hpinoia (Gk.)
Epopt^S
Thought;
An
(G^.)
intelligence; purpose.
Initiate;
one
admitted
the greater
to
mysteries.
The inner or hidden. Esoteric truth is that which

underlies forms and dogmas; that which is veiled to the
common people, but is revealed to the initiated.
Esoteric
Ether
That which forms the four higher or finer sub-planes

of the physical world.
These different sub-planes are known
as the First Etheric or Atomic, the Second Etheric or
Sub-atomic, the Third Etheric or Super-etheric, and
the Fourth Etheric or Etheric, and collectively as the
Etheric Plane.
Body A
Etheric
sub-planes; the
body formed of the matter of

Etheric Double (^.v.).
Etheric Double The counterpart of

pervading and sustaining it, formed
the etheric
the dense physical body,

of the matter of the four
etheric sub-planes.
The etheric double (in Sanscrit, the LiNGA-SHARtRA)

serves as the vehicle of the life (prana), passing on the same
to the denser matter that we perceive with the ordinary
physical senses.
The four
Monads The
Etheric Plane
world.
Ex-lunar
etheric sub-planes
of the
physical
See Ether.
name introduced by Mrs Besant^
to differentiate the seven lower classes of entities
from the
Lunar Chain (^.v.), often referred to in TAe Secret Doctrine

as the " Lunar Pitris," from the more progressed beings,
viz.
the
Exoteric
Barhishads and the Solar
The
Pitris.
Exoteric truth is its form or

outward aspect, in contradistinction to its inner or esoteric
outer, or manifest.
meaning.
Eye
Eye
of
Dangma See
Dangma.
Shiva The Third Eye {q.v).

The Third With the evolution
of
of the Third Race came

the earliest organ of vision, a single eye, situated in the
centre of the forehead, in relation, mainly, with the astral
WORLD. Towards the close of this race-period two further
eyes, answering to those we have at present, were developed
for definite perception on the physical plane, and the **eye
Eye,
See The Pedigree of Man^
p.
3a
of Shiva," retreating inwards, afterwards
GLAND
Terms
49
became the pineal
{q.v.).^
"The third eye

disappeared altogether as a
physical organ during the Toltec sub-race, but remained functionally active for long ages in the succeeding
sub-races."
The Pedigree of Man.
.
F
Fakir
{Arab.)
A Mussulman
ascetic.
Farvarshi Ferouer {q.v.).

Ferho With the Gnostics, "the
power."
Ferouer
Key
With
in its activity
highest and greatest creative
Theosophy,
to
the Zoroastrians, a spiritual being representing

both the suric and the asuric type or energy.
"The Ferouer
being of which it
S.D., iii. 77.
is
is
the immortal part of the mortal

the type, and which it survives."
Fifth Dimension
See Fourth Dimension.
Fifth Race
Fifth Root-race
The Aryan Race.
Its progenitors were

taken from the fifth Atlantean sub-race,
the Semitic.
The type being established, it was led by the
Manu Vaivasvata, some 850,000 years ago, to the plains of
Northern India, warring against the indigenous peoples, the
Titans, the Daityas (^.z'.), and the Rakshasas (^Z'.), as
recorded in Hindii sacred books. Five of the seven subraces of this Root-race have already appeared and partly run
their course, viz.
i, the Indo- Aryan ; 2, the Aryo-Semitic ;
3, the Iranian ; 4, the Keltic ; and 5, the Teutonic.
)
Fire
Dhyanis The AgnishvAttas
Fohat
{q.v).
{Tib)
I. Daiva-prakriti ;
the Divine Thought or
Energy (Shakti) as manifested on any plane of the Cosmos.
2. The relation between spirit and matter.
The relation between matter and consciousness **is
magnetic, but of magnetism of the subtlest kind, called
^
See the S.D.^ pp. 302-16 of vol.
ii.
50
Fohat or Daiva-prakriti, 'The Light of the Logos.' It

of Substance, and in it the essence of consciousness
and the essence of matter exist, polarised, but not drawn
apart."
A Study in Comciousness.
is
The "thread" (St>TRATMA)
3.
that unifies the
Monad
with
the Creative Spirit.
Fourth Dimension
Besides the three dimensions, length,

breadth (or width), and thickness, generalisations or abstractions founded on our ordinary sense - perceptions, the
possibility of a fourth dimension has often been contended
This fourth dimension, occultists
for by mathematicians.
declare, is not only a fact, but is one of the categories of
observation on the Astral Plane.
On the Mental Plane
a further power of perception in five dimensions is said to
be evolved.
fourth dimension " is, by a strange limitation of
inconceivable by most of us, but we know
that it is an ordinary mathematical straight line exactly
like the three straight lines which form the three independent directions of the space with which we are
familiar. .
Four-dimensional space is filled with an
.
infinite number of three-dimensional spaces running
parallel to each other and intersecting each other at all
The
our
faculties,
conceivable angles. To a being living in another threedimensional space, one lying at right angles to the
particular three-dimensional space in which we live,
one of our three dimensions is the fourth dimension to us, one of his three dimensions is the fourth."
.
Tlie Vdhan.
Fourth Root'-race
Fravashem
Gaia
^^^^^-^ ^^^
^^'^'^'
(^'^^)-I" Zoroastrianism, Atma.
Fylfot Cross
Gaea
^"^^
(
The Svastika
{q,v.).
{Gk.)
In early Grecian mythology, the personification
of the Earth or Nature.
It may be taken as the
equivalent of the Sanscrit Aditi.
Gai-hinmon
(/r<f^.) The hill of the
Gammadion See
Svastika.
Talmud.

Gana-devat^
(Sans.)
Any
Sadhyas, the Rudras,
class of
51
devas; the Adityas, the
etc.
See Gandharvas.
With the yog!s, the nadi or nerve-current that
Gandarvas
Gandhari
goes
to the left eye.
See Gandharvas.
Gandharva-loka The loka of the
Gandharva
Gandharvas
the
fire
or
mental world.
name for the devas,

or celestial choristers, ^ answering to the will
of their king, Chitraratha ; but it has further specific significations.
See quotation.
" Cosmically, the Gandarvas are the aggregate Powers
Gandharvas
Gandharbas
In the Vedas, the generic
psychically,
of the Solar Fire, and constitute its forces
the Intelligence residing in the sushumna, the Solar
mystically, the
Ray, the highest of the Seven Rays
Occult Force in the Soma, the Moon, or lunar planet,
and the drink made of it physically, the phenomenal,
and spiritually, the noumenal, causes of sound and the
'Voice of Nature.'" S.Z>., i. 569.
:
The science of the Gandharvas music.

moving on) Passing
another mode of existence
Gandharva- vidya
Gati
(Sans.,
to
transmigration.
Gauna
(Sans.)
Pertaining to
unessential or attributive.
guna
or
quality; hence
the
(Sans.)
A sacred verse of the Rig-Veda (iii. 62, 10)
repeated twice daily by the Brihmans ; also called Savitr!
G^yatri
(the sun).
Genius
(Za^.)
The guardian
Ghrtnendriya }
Giva Incorrectly
Globe
A world.
Gfian
Gnana
spirit
of a
man
or of a place.
(^^)-The organ or sense of

written for JtvA
smell.
((^.v.).
See Planetary Chain.
Incorrectly written for
Jnana
(^.v.).
Gii^nam
Gn^na-shakti See Jnana-shakti.
* Though the Gandarvas are generally regarded as a class, it should
be
noted that in the earliest writings, the Rig-Veda, the usual reference is to a
single "celestial Gandharva," and he is sometimes named Visvavasu.
52
Gn^na-yoga
Sin}
Gnosis
The
See J nana-yoga.
SeeJNAN.K.
Knowledge
{Gk.)
especially esoteric knowledge.
Sanscrit equivalents are Jnana and Brahma-vidya.
Against Agnosticism "Theosophy rises up as the
Gnosis ; again asserting that the physical is not the only
region into which man can penetrate."
Annie Besant.
Gnyana Incorrectly
written for
Jnana
Gogard See Ashvatta.

Golden Age The Krita Yuga
Golden Gates, City of the
Degenerating into "a den of
the great catastrophe of
Go-loka
is
2.
In
late
sometimes so
The
HindCl
iniquity,"
called.
chief city
some 200,000
{Sans., the place of cows)
Plane.
{q.v.).
it
of Atlantis.
was destroyed
in
years ago.
The Mahaparanirvanic
i.
mythology,
the
heaven
of
Krishna.
The physical body.
one ready
the
Gotra-bhumi (Pd/i) With the Buddhists, one of the
of a shravaka.
the householder) The second stage
Griha-stha
the
of the Brahman.
denote the
or consciousness
Group-soul A term used
behind a number or " group of forms
the
Gooph
(Be^K)
Gotra-bhu (Fd/i) With the Buddhists,

initiation at the entrance to the Path.
for
life-periods
(Sans.,
in
life
to
life
"
that lies
in
mineral, vegetable, or animal kingdoms.
"In the vegetable kingdom we have not a

one
plant, but
soul for
an enormous number
some cases, for a whole species.
one group-soul
for
perhaps, in
of plants
In the case of the higher animals, a comparatively small
number of physical forms are the expression of one
group-soul."
T/ie Vdhan.
"
group-soul is a collection of permanent triads in
Annie Besant.
a triple envelope of monadic essence."
.
The form
is
sometimes perpetuated when the group-soul has
passed on.
"The group-soul drops off the one kind of form

manifestation and concerns itself with others." A. P.
Sinnett.
"Creatures
of
very
great
variety
may be found
Terms
53
from the same group-soul ; indeed, the

evolution of the group-soul could not proceed without
A. P. Sinnett.
this provision."
emanating
The Lord of
Guhya-bhashita (Sans.) A mystical prayer or incantation a
MANTRA
Shiva,
deity
Guhya-g^ru (Sans.) A mystical
being the teacher of the Tantras or mystical books.
the
Guhya-vidya (Sans.) Esoteric knowledge
Guda-kesha
(Sans.)
Sleep.
(^.V.).
teacher.
i.
2.
this
especially
knowledge of the mantras;
esoteric
gupta-vidyA.
See
ViDYA.
Guna
(Sans.
attribute
a string, a chord)
quality or fundamental
of prakriti; an expression of the universal
substance.
The Sankhya philosophy knows three gunas, or modes of

cosmic manifestation Tamas, inertness or darkness ; Sattva,
the rhythmical expression
hence purity, truth, or light
and Rajas, the energy or expression which has not yet been
harmonised
hence the perceptible activity. See under
:
these heads.
"These three fundamental quaUties of matter

answering to three fundamental modifications in the
consciousness of Ishvara,
inertia, activity, and harmony,
these are the famous three Gunas without which
Prakriti cannot manifest.
Fundamental, essential, and
unchangeable, they are present in every particle in the
manifested universe, and according to their combinations is the nature of each particle."
Annie Besant.
" Tamas is the unconscious unity or Prakrti Rajas
is its expression in manifold and diverse forms ; Sattva is
the return to unity again, but unity of a higher kind,
the unity of knowledge instead of ignorance."
Theosophy in India.
Guna-dharma
The
certain qualities
Guna-maya That
duty that follows on the possession of
noblesse oblige.
which
is
created by the three gunas.
Endowed with
Gupta (Sans.) Hidden;
Gupta-vidya See Guhya-vidya.
teacher.
Guru (Sans.) A
Guna-vat
qualities.
secret.
I.
"The
religious
real
Guru
is
always an adept in the Occult
Science." 7%^ Theosophist.

2.
Brihaspati as the preceptor of the gods.
54
Terms
See Deva-guru.
Worship.
Guru-krama Traditionary teaching.
Jnana
Gyan Incorrectly written
Guru-deva
Guni-kara
for
Gyan-yogaJnana-yoga
{q.v.).
{g.v.).
H
Hades The
Greek equivalent of Kama-loka.
The human soul manas.

Hall of Ignorance A metaphor of Mme. Blavatsky's
Haiyah
{Heb.)
physical
for the
body as manifesting the consciousness of the ego.
Hall of Learning
Astral Plane.
A metaphor of Mme. Blavatsky's
for the
"
the plane where sentiency and thirst after rasa
"The
(sensation) are the characteristic features."
Dreamer."
Hall of Wisdom
CAUSAL BODY as
metaphor of Mme. Blavatsky's for the

which the wisdom gained from in-
that in
carnate existence
is
garnered.
Hamespita-midan With the
Parsis, the period during which

the lower animals began to evolve into men.
Hansa
or goose)
The Bird (Angel) of
i.
as Divine Wisdom.
3. The Self as
the Pilgrim or Wanderer ; the Jivatma. 4. The third great
Initiation whereby the initiated knows himself as a part of
the
a swan
(Sans.,
Wisdom.
2.
Divine
Brahman
Life.
5.
One who
has passed
through this
Initiation.
'*
Hansa
am He
is
equal to A-ham-sa
'
'
three words meaning
another way, it will

He (is) I.' In this single word is
read
Is-ham,'
contained, for him who understands the language of
wisdom, the universal mystery, the doctrine of the
identity of man's essence with god-essence."
5./?.,
'
'
'
while, divided in
still
i.
6.
106.
In the
Bhagavata Purana,
the one and only caste of the
Hindis, before the segregation by

particular
mantra
Manu
or mystical beat.
See TA^ Voice of the Silence,
into four.
7.

Hansa V^hana That

vehicle
Hara i.
is
the
Deity.
2.
" Perishable
Hari
swan)
(the
55
Brahman.
Shiva.
is
Hamsa
of which
Terms
Hara."
is
Vishnu or Krishna.
Hari-kesha
imperishable,
immortal,
See Hiranyagarbha.
yellow-haired)
One of the seven
SAviTRt.
See Rays, The Seven.
{Sans,^
rays of the
Pradhana
Shvetdshvatara.
Sun ;
mystic
Hatha Yoga The
teaching that growth of the soul is by means

of the physical body, by the adoption of certain postures,
by the regulation of the breath, or by other psycho-physical
methods.
"The theory of Hatha Yoga is this: that, on the

whole, it is easiest to begin [development] with the
physical body, because then you are dealing with a
thing of which you, at least, know something ; that,
starting with your physical body, you can bring it under
control to a well-nigh incredible extent; that, as the
physical body corresponds in its various parts to the
organs of the higher bodies, it is possible to reach those
organs of the higher bodies by stimulating the organs
Theosophy and the New Psychology.
of the lower."
A
Havish-mantas Sons of Fire
Hay-yah (Heb.) Buddhi.
Havis
{Sans.)
Hea See
burnt-offering.
;
a class of pitris.
Ea.
Health Aura
The
It appears to the clairvoyant

first aura.
of almost colourless lines radiating from the
In health, these lines are said to radiate
physical body.
straight out from the body, but in sickness they droop, and
become entangled with one another ; ^ hence the name
" Health Aura " it may be considered to be an emanation
as a
series
of the ETHERIC DOUBLE.
Heart of the Body
A poetical phrase
for the
Agnishvattas
Iq.V.).
Man An appellation in the Kabala and in the

Hermetic Schools for the Adam-Kadmon ; the Son, the Third
Person of the Trinity in the Secret Doctrine.
Heavenly
See Man, Visible and Invisible.
56
Hebdomad
{Gk.) The Gnostic

Astral Regions.
equivalent, apparently, of the
"
the seven spheres or heavens, the home of
the dead and of the unborn, the world of punishment
and reward.'' Theos. Review.
Hem^dri
{Sans., the golden mountain)
Hermetic Pertaining
hence, esoteric
Higher Ego
Sumeru.
to the founder of a school of initiation
The
Thinker, whose expression
aUty, or, regarded objectively, the Causal
Higher Manas
{q.v.).
is
the Individu-
See Ego.
Body.
The higher mind ; the region of abstract

thought whence knowledge comes as direct intuition. See
Manas.
Higher Self See Self, The.

Hina-yana (///., the small vehicle)
" A scripture and a school

of Buddhists, contrasted with the Mahayana, the greater
Also, in exoteric
Both schools are mystical.
vehicle.
superstition, the lowest form of transmigration." ^
Hiranya-garbha
Cosmic Soul
('S'awj.,
the golden egg)
i.
Brahma.
2.
The
as the creative energy arising from desire.
" Hiranyagarbha, Hari, and Shankara

are the
purely metaphysical abstract qualities of Formation,
S.D., i. 46.
Preservation, and Destruction."
.
3.
The
centre of consciousness for the mental world.
Hoa Ea {q.v.).
Holy Ghost The Third
Person of the Christian Trinity, the

equivalent of the Hindtl Brahma, the Hebrew Shekinah,
Usual symbol, a dove. Type, fire.
or the Gnostic Sophia.
Hormazd Sometimes
Horus The
written for
Ormazd
{q.v.).
Egyptian deity symbolising the sun
the Christos
{q.v.).
{Sans.)
A sacrificing priest ; symbolically, the senses as
ministering to the fire of the desires.
Hotri
Hotri
{Sans.)
One
of the eight mOrtis or manifestations of
Shiva in form.
H vaniratha
Hvanuatha
In the Mazdean Scriptures, the earth ; also written
Janiratha.
Key
to Theosophy.
Hyle
{Gk.^
matter)
v\r],
"
The
The
principle
the
out of which the objective

continent inhabited by the Second Race,
See Root-race.
the Hyperboreans.
*'
57
Primordial substance.
first
universe was formed."
Hyperborean
Terms
land which stretched out
its promontories
southward and westward from the North Pole to receive
the Second Race, and comprised the whole of what is
now known as Northern Asia." S.D..^ ii. 6.
I. With the ancient Chaldeans and Phoenicians, the

mystic symbol representing the Supreme, whose name is not
hence, also, the seven rays proceeding thereto be named ;
2. With the
from, the Heptakis, or seven Nature Powers.
Gnostics, Jehovah.
lao {Gk.)
" Just as the lao of the Mysteries was distinct from

Jehovah, so also were the later lao and Abraxas or
Abrasax of some Gnostic sects identical with the God
of the Hebrews, who was the same as the Egyptian
Horus." S.D.^ ii. 496.
{Sans., desire, will)

i. The first or Will aspect of
the Trinity; and, similarly (2) the Will aspect of the Self
Ichchha
in
man.
Ichchha-nivritti
on itself.
The
suppression of desire; desire returning
The power of the will. Its ordinary manifestaon the physical plane is in the nerve-currents by
which the muscles are controlled.
Ichchh^-shakti
tion
Ichvara See
Ishvara.
With the Yocts, the nadi on the side of the

chord.
Iddhi The Pili equivalent of the Sanscrit Siddhi
tkshana {Sans.) An aspect of any object the look of
Ida
left
spinal
{q.v.).
it.
Ilus {Gk., mud)
Incarnation
(matter).
Hyle
The
{q^v.).
spirit
Cf.
Huxley's Bathybius.
(monad) being veiled
in
the flesh
See Reincarnation.
See /jw Unveiled,
ii.
296-301, and The Secret Doctrine,
ii.
565-571.
58
Incubus {Lat)
male spook or elemental of the vampire
type.
The
expression of the Higher Ego {g.v>j, or

that which continues through a long series
of incarnations, as distinguished from the personality, the
Individual
Individuality
expression of the Lower Ego {q.v.)^ or that which endures

but for one incarnation. See Manas.
Indra
In the early Vedic period, the Supreme Deity as

Later,
represented by the sky or the heavens Akasha.
Indra was looked to as subordinate to the TrimOrti ; the
consummation of the devas of the intermediate regions.
" Indra is the St Michael of the Hindfi Pantheon
the chief of the militant host."
S.D.^ ii. 395.
Indra-loka The heaven-world

Indriya
{Sans.,
relating
to
of Indra
Indra)
senses
and the Kshattriyas.
Power;
i.
capacity.
See
or sense-organs.
2.
One of the
Indrya
Jnanendrivas and Karmendriyas. 3. A sensation and its
perception. 4. The astral upadhi which receives sensation.
j
Indriya Creation In the Puranas, the
third of the
seven
creations.
Knowledge by the senses perception.

Indriya-nigraha Restraint of the
sense-objects.
Indriya-sanga Non-attachment
the senses)
the
of
sleep
Indriya-SV^pa
Indriya-jnana
senses.
to
(Sans.,
sciousness.
Indrya See
Indu
(Sans.)
i.
Uncon-
Pralaya.
Indriya.
In the Brahmanas, the moon.
Indu-vansha
Initiate
2.
Chandra-vansha
One who
{^.v.).
has passed through one or more initiations
(^.v.).
Initiation The receiving of the higher knowledge and the

powers that come therewith.
"Initiation has to do with secret rites which are
reserved for those only who have been prepared."
Theos. Rev.
There are said
to be four great initiations before the soul
may attain Nirvana or liberation. The first of these the

sohan of the Buddhists, the parivrajaka of the Hindds
takes place when the aspirant passes from the Probationary
Path to the Path proper
With reference
(q.v.)^
59
a definitely accepted chela

into the ancient mysteries,
initiations
to
Terms
such as those of Bacchus and Eleusis, we have but

mentary information.^
Inner
ManThe Higher Manas;

Round
frag-
the Higher Ego.
would appear that certain souls (secondInner

class PiTRis), with the desire and potentiality of more rapid
progression than ordinary humanity, pass on to the next
globe, and work out their evolution round the planetary
chain with such comparative rapidity that ordinary humanity
is again overtaken, and such a soul appears among his fellows
as one of the advanced, a first-class pitris.
This process
is known as the " Inner Round," and the souls taking it as
" Inner Rounders."
lo
As used by Theosophists, this word generally signithe direct speaking of the Higher Ego (q.v.).
Intuition
fies
It
With
the Egyptians and Greeks, the Great Mother, the

equivalent of Aditi, Isis, or Eve, the Mother of all the living
hence, also, the moon and the circle, as symboHsing the
generative functions of the woman.
A symbol of the Unmanifested.

power over anything) Divine or Cosmic ConsciousIsha
I.S.
{Sans.,
ness at the nirvAnic stage of

manifested universe.
its
descent ; the Cause of the
Ishitk (Sans. superiority) The power of attaining supremacy;

one of the eight viBHt^xis and powers of Shiva.
J
Worshipped worshipped with

Ishta-devat^ The chosen or tutelary god.
Ishta (Sans.)
sacrifices.
i.
2.
The chosen
form of worship.
tshva
(Sans.)
Ishvara
spiritual teacher.
(Sans., the
Lord)
i.
The Supreme.
that mighty Centre of Consciousness that

exists unchanged in the bosom of the One Existence."
''Ishvara
is
Evolution of Life and Form,

2.
Solar Logos.
"The Lord
ishvara."
3.
of any Universe, of any system,

The Wisdom of the t/panishats,
With the Vedantins, Cosmic

^
Spirit
See Orpheus^ by G. R.
S.
Atman.
Mead,
is
called
6o
Terms
tshwara
Isis
See tsHVARA.
The Mother-divinity of the Egyptians, corresponding

Aditi
to the
and Vach of the Hindiis, the lo of the Greeks, or the
Eva
of the Chaldeans.
In allusion to the mystery which she personifies, Isis is
usually represented with face veiled.
In front of her temple
at Sais was written
:
am
"I
everything that hath been, that is, or that shall

be ; and no mortal hath ever yet removed the veil that
shades my divinity from human eyes."
The moon,
or a circle,
is
the symbol of
Isis.
See tsHixA.
i^vara See Ishvara.
lîtA
Itcha
See Ichchha.
In Gnosticism,
lu-kabar Zivo
the Lord of the
ôns;
the
Christos.
Jada (Sans., cold) Inert unconscious inanimate.

Jagad {Sans. that which moves) i. The world.
;
Jagat
2.
universe.
Jagad-atman The
Jagad-dhatri
Vishnu.
3.
Soul of the World.
maintainer of the world)

Also Sarasvati and Durga.
(Sans., the
The Teacher of the World.

applied to Brahma, Vishnu, or Shiva.
Jagad-guru
Jagad-ishvara
The
world-period.
The Lord of the Universe
Brahma
The
epithet
is
Shiva.
Jagad-uddhara Liberation from the world

Jagad-vinasha {Sans., the destruction of the
;
salvation.
world)
The end
of a YUGA.
In the Puranas, "the womb of the world";

the First Cause.
" Jagad Yoni is scarcely so much the Mother of the
Jagad-yoni I.
'
Womb
World,' or the
of the World,' as the
Cause of the World.'" ^.Z>., i. 77.
*
2.
Shiva; Vishnu; Brahmd; Krishna.
Jagan-n^tha The Lord
of the
World; Vishnu.
'
Material
Terms
6i
See Jagad.
Jagat-karana The Cause of the Universe.
Jagat-kartri The Creator of the World Brahma.
Jagat
Jagat-svamin The Supreme.
The three worlds.

JAgrad-avasth^ The waking
being awake) The waking
Jelgrat
Jagat-traya
state.
(Sans.j
(self-consciousness) in the physical world.
J^grata
Jagrat
i.
(^.v.).
2.
The
physical plane.
See Jagrad-avasthA.
the waking
Jagrat-svapna Dreaming
Jehovah
Jah
Jaina Cross See Svastika.
Jala (Sans.) Water; apas
Jala-rupa (Sans., the water-body) The
J^grata-avastha
in
state
hence, illusion.
{^.v.).
(^.v.).
fish
as
the sign of
Kama-deva; Makara.
Jambu-dvipa
Jambu
(Sans.)
i.
The
earth.
2.
See Jambu-dv!pa.
The lands of the earth; more particularly,

or the Sacred Land.
2. The first DvtPA (^.v.).
i.
Mount Meru,
Jana-loka
Janah-loka
(Sans. )
The
Hindîs
fifth
;
that
loka
next
or heaven-world of the
above
Mahar-loka
Nirvana.
T^nlJIL j\
Janman
{SaHs.)-B\rth.
Japa-yajiia (Sans.)
Murmuring
prayers as a religious
rite
or
sacrifice.
Jara-marana (Sans.) One
of the
NidAnas;
old
age and
death.
The mode
of birth; of these there are

the chatur-yonI.
2.
The form,
class, or condition of existence as fixed by such birth ; of
these there are said to be six, the gAti.
J^ti (Sans., birth) i.

considered to be
"Tfl-'f!!??!^^
Jati-smarana
Jaya
(Sans.)
four,
Recollection of a former
life.
Conquering;
being victorious.
62
The twelve Emanations of Brahma working out the

creation from the beginning of the kalpa; the twelve
Creative Hierarchies.
Jayas
Jehovah
{Heb.)
The
tribal
Jehovah
god of the
by the moon.
his creative aspect
one of the Elohim
is
Israelites,
symbolised in
Esoterically considered,
or Seven Creative
{q.v.)^
Spirits.
Jh^na
Jiva
See Jnana.
(6"^^/^.,
existing)
portion of this
"A
into
life
Mine own
an immortal
The Jivatma
3.
"
i. Cosmic life or soul.

2. The separated
or soul animating a particular entity.
portion of
world of
Prana.
life
transformed in the
Self,
Jiva."
Gitd^ xv.
7.
{q.v).
centre of potential vitaUty, with latent intelligence

i. 620.
in it." ^.Z>.,
Jiva-bhuta I. The
life
of the body.
2.
The
soul
of the
world.
The world of living beings, as distinct from the

world of the shades or pitris.
Jiva-loka
Jivan-mukta One who has obtained JIvan-mukti {q.v^.

"One entirely and absolutely purified, and having
nothing in common with earth except his body."
S.D.^
iii.
60.
Jivan-mukti The Christ-state the state of the highest Adepts.

The JivANMUKTA dwclls in Nirvana, but descends to lower
;
Jivata
on the evolution of
purpose of helping
worlds for the

humanity.
The JfvATMA
{q.v.).
Jivatma \{Sans^ i. The first coming forth of the Spirit;

the Monad.
2. The Monad at any stage of
Jivatman
)
its
Thus the JIvatma

descent into the manifested worlds.
signify the Atma-buddhi-manas, or Soul of man, or it
signify their reflection in the rOpa worlds below.
may
may
Jn^na
\{Sans.)
i.
Spiritual
insight;
the deeper or
gnosis.
vision
wisdom
Jii^nam j
The Second Aspect of the Trinity.
;
Jn^na-kelya
The sub-kosha, or
divine
See Vijnana.
2.
sheath of wisdom, answering
to the higher mental world.
JiiAna-m^rga The path of wisdom the way of philosophy.

Jii^na-p^vana Purifying knowledge; refining the under;
standing.

Jiiana-shakti
i.
63
The wisdom-power; the power of pure know2. The consciousness of the
ledge rayed from the Logos.

higher mind.
Knowledge of the tattvas
Jfiana-tattva
Jii^n^tman The
divine knowledge.
All-wise.
The
wisdom.
" wherein the soul
Jfiana-yajna
sacrifice in
casts itself in full surrender upon

bosom of the Supreme Knowledge and Love."
Lionel Barnett.
the
Jfiana-yoga
The
spiritual insight
yoga of wisdom
;
union with the Divine by

;
the realisation of the Self through wisdom.
Jiianen-driyas {Sans.) Exoterically, the five organs of sense,

the means of receiving impressions from the outside world.
These, with the five karmendriyas, form the ten indriyas
or senses.
inner or occult senses corre-
the
Esoterically,
sponding to these.
Jiiani
{Sans.)
Jnanin
"
the
Jndta
One who has supreme knowledge, the gnosis,
or the seeker of the same.
One who
sees the I in everything,
L" "The
known, understood)
{Sans.,
and everything
in
Dreamer."
The
abstract
Cosmic Ego,
as in the quotation above.
Jn^tavya
{Sans., to
Jfieya {Sans.)
be known)
Cognisable;
Conceivable.
an object of knowledge.
Jiieya-jna {Sans., knowing what
Jogi
A YOGI
Father of the Gods

Brihaspati of the Hindtis.
{Sans.,
lightning.
The mind.
{^.v.y
JupiterThe
Jyotis
be known)
to
is
light) I.
2.
The
light
the Zeus of the Greeks
of the
sun,
of
the
or
of
Vishnu Purana, one

Body of Dawn {^.v.).
of
fire,
Intelligence.
Jyotsn^
{Sans., moonlight)
In the
the four " Bodies of Brahm^," the
K
Ka {Sans., Who ?) i.
In the Puranas
{a) the Inexplicable ; the

of Prajapati, the Creator; {c) any
deity that is supreme to the mind of his worshipper.
2. In
ancient Egypt, the astral body.
Unknown;
{d)
name

64
Terms
{Phosn.)
This seems to have been a generic term for any
that is, those divine beings who express
of the fire-deities
Thus the Kabiri may
themselves in the world of the mind.
be taken as identical with the Kumaras (the Agnishvattas),
with the Rudras, or with the Manus.
Perhaps they are
best considered as the medium whereby the sacred fire was
brought to man and he became endowed with intellect and
reason.
Kabiri
Kadmon
{Heb^j
Kaivalya
See Adam-Kadmon.
(Sans.)
i.
Complete
hence, abstraction,
isolation;
detachment.
2. The fourth chapter of the Yoga Sutras
teaching; perfect purity of soul as the way of attaining
beatitude or liberation.
3.
Jivanmukti
(^.v.).
A nirvAnic
beatitude.
genius.
Kako-daemon (G^.) An
Time
Destiny;
(Sans.)
Kaivalya-mukti
state
evil
K.k\a.
in its infinity.
I.
phase of the moon.
Kala-bhrit
T^-1
Kala-krit
1
J-
^ sun.
^^
he
"The Swan
i.
Brahman.
Time and
out of
Space,"
i.e.
Brahma.
2.
Keil^tita (Sans., transcending time)
Kali
3.
K^la-hansa
i.e.
fate.
2.
Yama.
r^,
'J.
4.
The
One above Kala,
Brahman.
The shakti of Shiva.

karma,
(Sans.) Acts begetting
(Sans., warfare)
YUGA.
Kalik^purva
2.
i.
fresh
not connected with a former
See Yuga.
Kalki-avatara The avatara
See Kalior
karma
life.
Kali-yuga
who
is
Kaipa
(Sans.)
Brahma
A period
to
come
at the
consum-
See Vishnu.
mation of the present age (kali).
of activity or manifestation
Day
of
(^.v.).
" All beings

enter my lower nature at the end
of a kalpa at the beginning of a kalpa again 1 emanate
.
Bhagavad GUd,
them."
Kalpa-kshaya
ix.
7.
The end of the kalpa.
Kama (Sans.) i.
Desire or passion, especially sex-passion, in

2. The fourth and highest
the abstract or as a personal god.
principle of the quaternary or mortal man.
"It
is
the
life
manifesting in the astral body and
65
conditioned by
it ; it is characterised by the attribute of

whether in the rudimentary form of sensation,
or in the complex form of emotion, or in any of the
grades that lie between." 7%^ Ancient Wisdom.
feeling,
K^ma-deva i. A deva
god of
sex-love.
2.
of the
astral plane, especially the

or elemental concerned
A nature-spirit
with the building of astral bodies.
K^ma-dharana The fulfilment of desire.

Kama-dh^tu {Sans.) The region (or state)
of desire
Kama-
LOKA.
Kama-guna An object
Kama-kaya A sheath
of the senses.
or
form
answering
to
the astral
WORLD.
Kamala
{Sans., lustful) The lotus {q.v.).
Kama-loka The
place of desire; the astral {q.v.) region

where the desires carried through from earth-life are
expended, and the soul (jivATMA) becomes able to respond
to purely mental vibrations ; the Hades of the Greeks
the
;
Limbo of the
Scholastics.
K^ma-manas That
blending of the mental and

elements that forms the personality or common
intelligence of the
desire
brain-
man.
"The energies that express themselves through the

lower kinds of mental matter are so readily changed by
it into the slower vibrations that are responded to by
astral matter that the two bodies are continually vibrating together, and become very closely interwoven."
The Ancient Wisdom.
K^ma-rupa i. The
vehicle of the desires and passions.

The
after the death of the physical
astral form of the man

body.
theosophical teaching with reference to the Kamathat, when the death of the physical body takes
place, the astral counterpart of this reforms itself with its
coarsest substance disposed outwards ; hence, the coarser
vibrations of the astral world are those first set up
between it and its environment, and self-consciousness is
first attained on one of the lower divisions of the astral
plane.
With time, the period depending upon the spiritual
status of the soul, the coarser substance disintegrates,
correspondence with substance at higher rates of vibration
takes place, and self-consciousness in higher regions of the
astral world is reached. Finally, the last remnant of the
The
Ri>PA
is
66
KAMA-RtypA passes away, and the soul

preparatory to
it
loses consciousness
entrance into the purely mental world.
With the Buddhists, a

K^ma-vas^yita The power of suppressing
K^ma-vachara
class
of
Kama-loka
DEVAS.
the eight viBHt^Tis
K.kmy a.
(Sans.)
voluntary, in
and powers of
all
desires
one of
Shiva.
Relating to desire ; desirable. 2. Optional;

contradistinction to nitya-karma, an in-
i.
dispensable observance.
K^mya
(Sans.) Desire.
K^rana
(Sans.)
K4rana-gnina
Cause.
Essential cause
an elementary property.
causes proceed;
mental plane.
K^rana-shariraWith the Veddntins, the Causal Body
Karanatma The source of the Atma.
Karana-karana The Cause of causes.

Karana Plane The plane from which
the
(ff.v.).
"One
of the seven, and chief, reservoirs

or Egos."
S.D., iii. 58.
of
the
human Monads
K^rana-vihina Without a cause.

K^ranopadhi (Sans.)With the Taraka Raj-Yog!s: i. The
Causal Body.
2. The buddhic
vehicle; the anandamaya-kosha.
Talatala
Kara-tala
Karma
Karman
(Sans.)
i.
(^.v.).
Action,
activity,
generally
known
in
movement; moral
or
That sequence of action

the West as the Law of Cause and
religious action.
2.
Effect.
is man who plans and creates causes, and Karmic
adjusts the effects, which adjustment is not an act,
but is universal harmony, tending ever to resume its
original position, like a bough which, bent too forcibly,
" It
Law
rebounds with corresponding vigour."
S.D.j
ii.
319.
That which is the result of past cause or causes. Thus

we speak of " good karma " and "evil karma," as the past
actions have been good or evil
of " individual karma," of
Karma is
"national karma," of "collective karma," etc.
3.
also
known
itself
as "physical," "astral," or "mental," as it works

out in these respective worlds. See Agam! Karma,
Kriyamana
Karma.
Karma,
Prarabdha
Karma,
Sanchita
Terms
67
Karma-bandhana Bound to earth-life by karma.

Karma-deva A god by action, not by birth (ajana-deva)
Rt>PA-DEVA.
Karma-deva-loka The loka of the Ri>pa-devas,

Karma, The Lords of "The great spiritual Intelligences
who keep the karmic records, and adjust the complicated
workings of karmic law
"
;
the Lipika
Karma-marga The path of action.

Karma-mimamsAThe Purva-mImAmsa
Karma-phala
The
{q.v.).
{q.v.).
fruit of action.
KarmarambhakaThat karma
that brings other
k arm as
in
its train.
Karma-sanny^sika
the
life
The sannyAsin who has withdrawn
from
of action.
The consequences
Karma-yoga The yoga of action
Karma-vasha
of the actions of a former
life.
work ; the
spiritual
union attained by
realisation of the Self through works.
" The Supreme gives to each the conception of the

within and the without, by which each comes to know
the other outside itself.
This knowledge of each other
is the preparation for the appropriation and assimilation
which result in Karma Yoga." Theosophy in India.
Karma-yugaThe
Kali-yuga.
The physical activities ; the five senses

(Sans.)
or sense-centres which produce action outwardly.
Karmen-driyas
He who performs
Kart^-yuga The Krita-yuga.
Kaum^ras See Kumaras.
Kaum^ra Creation In the Vishnu
Kart^
action.
{Sans.)
Purana, the
Creation; the creation of the Kumaras,

refused to beget progeny.
KAya
i.e.
Ninth
of those
who
{Sans.) The body.
K^ya-Stha The
Supreme.
the Kabalists: i. The higher Sephirothal

2. The first of the Sephiroth ; Atma.
the " Crown."
Kether {Heb.) With,

Triad
Annie Besant.

68
Kevala-chaitanya (Sans.)
mind the pure mind.
The
mind
alone;
the
perfect
unity
of
spirit)
isolated
Kevalatman
the
(Sans.,
the
The
Absolute.
Kevalin
(Sans.)
spirit.
2.
i.
With the
believer in the doctrine of the unity of

Jains,
an Arhat.
KhaWith the Egyptians, the physical body.

Kha (Sans., that where there is nothing [manifested]
The
I.
air; ether;
akasha.
2.
Brahman.
3.
hence)
Understand;
ing.
KhabaWith the Egyptians, the astral body.

Khado (5"/^.) Beings in female form, fair to
with no intellect
" only animal instinct "
Race men intermarried. The Jewish
Buddhist " Dakini " are types.^
look upon, but
with whom Fourth

" Lilith " and the
Khandas See Skandhas.
Kim-purushas
(Sans., what souls?)

The children of the Sun
and Moon; a name of the Second Race beings.
Kitl-nara
(Sans.,
what
sort
with the head of a horse
of man?)
In mythology, a
a class of Gandharvas.
man
(Sans., pain or suffering)

i. In the Yoga philosophy
there are five Klesha-karins or causes of pain
ignorance
(avidya); egotism (asmita) ; desire (raga); hatred (dvesha) ;
2. " The love of pleasure
and love of life (abhi-nivesha).
or of worldly enjoyment, evil or good." ^
Klesha
Kosha
With the Vedantins, a sheath or

(Sans., a vessel)
vehicle for a particular grade or plane of consciousness.
Thus the kosha, in the true meaning of the word, is discriminated from the SHARtRA (^.v.) in that it only receives
and responds to the vibrations of a particular world, mental,
astral, or physical.
Kosmos
(Gk.)
A spelling of Cosmos
may be noted
(^.v.).
H. P. Blavatsky usually signifies

the whole universe by Kosmos, and the solar system by
Cosmos.
It
that
Krama-mukti (Sans.) The attainment

I'.g.
of
Nirvana by
"steps,"
by repeated incarnations or other methods.
Kraunca The
fifth
of the seven DvtPAS of the Puranas.
DviPA.
'
H,
P. Blavatsky.
See The Secret Doctrine,
ii.
297-8.
See
Krishna In
That manifestation
sense of hunger.
2.
of
Terms
Krikila
69
prana which produces the
i. The last incarnation of Vishnu.

of the Trimi>rti ; the Christos.
{Sans., done, finished)
The Krita-yuga.
Hinduism:
The Second Aspect
Krita
Krita-yuga See Yuga.
Kriya (Sans.) Activity;
The
Kriya-mana
that which
Creative
is
Mind
active or creative.
the Third Aspect of the
Logos.
Karma That
Kriya-mana
during his present
Kriya-shakti
i.
The
hence the power

'*
2.
The
is
creating
creation of forms by
means of thought;
divine or humanto manifest.
mysterious power of thought which enables
to
produce
its
own
The
karma which each one
earth-life.
phenomenal
eternal, perceptible,
inherent energy."
S.D^,
i.
it
by
results
312.
Self or
out-going or self-sacrificing powers of the
the Ego.
Kriya-yoga
(Sans.,
practical
yoga)
The
first
stage
in
the
practice of yoga.
" Mortification, study, and surrendering the fruits of
work
to
God, are called Kriya Yoga."
Kshanadd-chara
Kshanti
(night-walkers) Evil
In Buddhism, one of the
raksh as as;
"Patience sweet that nought can

of the Silence, iii.
a
I.
Kshattriya)
Kshema
body
The
warrior
Hindfls.
2.
opposed
to the
ruffle."
and governing
One
"
T/ie Voice
caste
of
the
of this caste.
(Sans., at ease, comfortable)
as
goblins.
six virtues or " perfections
See Paramitas.
patience.
TTcViafri
Patanjali.
Concern for the form
or
life.
(Sans., a field)
field of divine or human
i. The
operations ; space.
2. The physical body (as the field of
the indwelling soul).
See Kshetrajna.
Kshetra
(Sans., embodied spirit)

i. The reincarnating
Kshetra-gfia
principle ; the jtvAXMA ; the knower.
Kshetra-jiia j
" For this flesh ye see
Is kshetra, is the field where Life disports
And that which views and knows it is the soul,
I
Kshetrajna."
Bhagavad Gitd,
xiii.123 (Arnold's Translation).
70
2.
Cosmically, Atma.
" Atma alone is the one real and eternal substratum
of all, the Essence and Absolute Knowledge, the
KSHETRAJNA." S.D.^ 1. 623.
Kshiti (Sans.) I. The destruction of the world at the end of

the MANVANTARA.
2. The Deva or personified principle of
the earth (prithiv!)
that tattva which is the Divine
manifestation on the physical plane.
Kubera See Kuvera.
;
Kumara-budhiThe human
ego.
The loka of the Kumaras Nirvana.

(Sans., youths)
The four great Beings forming
Kum^ra-loka
Kum^ras
i.
the highest in the occult hierarchy who help on the

2. One of the seven divisions of
evolution of humanity.
Dhyan Chohans^
(^^)-
3-
The Agnishvattas
{q.v.);
those having cosmic self-consciousness within the Buddhic
World.
Kumbha
Kumbhaka
{Sans.)
In pranayama
by
Holding the breath

and mouth {cf.
The pause between respiration and
closing
RECHAKA, pi>raka).
2.
the
i.
nostrils
inspiration.
Kunda
{Sans,)
Kundalini
in
Vishnu.
The
coiled-up " serpent "
the
latent divine
power
man.
"The third stage of development is the awakening of

Kundalini which is the Life that
the fiery Serpent
runs through the centres of these lotuses and unifies
them, co-ordinating them into one harmonious whole.
When this is done, the astral man is free." "The
Dreamer."
Kundalini-shakti
"
The KUNDALiNt power.
the universal life-principle which everywhere

This force includes the two great
manifests in Nature.
electricity and
forces
of attraction and repulsion
magnetism are but manifestations of it." S.D.^ i. 312.
It is
Kurma
{Sans., the tortoise)
tortoise
An avatara taking the form
specifically, the
Kuru-kshetra
{Sans.,
geddon or great
between the
second incarnation of Vishnu
the field of the
Kurus)
Arma-
battlefield, typifying the area of the conflict
spirit
and
its
encasement.
"The Kurukshetra
of the universe
Besant.
*
The
of a
{g.v.).
i,
495.
is
man."
Annie
Terms
Kusha
(Sans.
grass)
The
DvtpA
fourth
(^.v.)
71
ancient
Atlantis.
Kuta-Stha
(Sans.)
Immovable;
unchangeable;
eternal
as
"spirit," or "space."
Kutastha-nitya Eternally unchangeable.

Kuti-chaka {Sans., the man who builds a
hut)
The disciple
stage of the Path (^.z'.), where
freedom from the personality, and the sense of unity with
the One Life, are gained.
or
CHELA on the second
Kuvira
^he Hindti
Laghima
Laghiman
(Sans.,
lightness,
no
of
weight;
One
by means of which
siddhis
gravitation
Lakshana
Plutus.
the
of
effect
the
of
neutralised.
is
(Sans.)
mark; sign;
characteristic;
attribute;
symbol.
Lama
Lanoo
(Ti^.)
A
In
priest.
Northern Buddhism, a chela or student of
(7>A)
the esoteric doctrine.
Lares
(Zaf.,
tutelary
gods)
The
manes
or "shells"
of the
disembodied.
Laukika
Laya
(Sans., worldly, ordinary)
Hatha yoga
(^.v.).
The
neutral or zero point above and below

]
which, or through which, some differentiaLaya-centre V
tion or change of manifestation takes place
Laya-point )
hence the laya-centre is that abstract point from which
concrete manifestation proceeds.
Each laya-centre in the
different sheaths is thus a centre of consciousness from the
higher sheaths, and this applies both to the microcosm and to
the macrocosm.
" The Swift and the Radiant One produces the Seven
Laya Centres." Stanzas of Dzyan.
Left-hand Path
Left Path
The
path of those who seek all for selfish

the path of the Black Magician.
;
ends
" During the Fourth, Atlantean, Race

humanity
branched off into two diametrically opposite paths, the
.
Right- and
the
Vidya." ^.Z>.,
i.
Left-hand
214.
Paths
of
Knowledge or
72
Lemuria
The name given by Mme. Blavatsky^ to all the

countries inhabited by the Third Root-race.
The main
continent of Lemuria is stated to have reached from the
middle of the South Atlantic Ocean, across South Africa,
Australia, New Zealand, and the greater part of the South
Pacific.
Further eastward of this was a large islandcontinent stretching as far as, and including, the south of
South America. Very nearly the whole of Europe and the
greater part of Asia were, in this age, below the sea-level.
"Lemuria is said to have perished about 700,000
years before the commencement of what is now called
the Tertiary Age."
S,D., ii. 327.
The Third Root-race the " Sweat-born " and

the " Egg- born " of The Secret Doctrine.
They were of
gigantic size, androgynes or hermaphrodites during the
earlier periods of the Race, but afterwards differentiating
The Race, as those
into distinctly male and female forms.
later evolved, was separable into seven sub- races,
but
information sufficient to respectively characterise these has
not yet been obtained.
Lemurians
"
The degraded remnants of the Third Root-race

still inhabit the earth may be recognised in the
aborigines of Australia, the Andaman Islanders, some
hill-tribes of India, the Tierra-del-Fuegans, the Bushmen
who
of Africa,
and some other savage
tribes."
The Lost
Lemuria.
a
In Northern Buddhism, high
the Asuras;
Solar or Lunar Pitris;
(3) the AgnishvAttas.

Lhagpa (Tib.) Mercury.
In Northern Buddhism, elementals and
Lha-mayin
Lha
{Tib.,
spiritual
spirit)
Beings:
(i)
(2)
{Tib.)
evil spirits
adverse to man.
See Permanent Atom.

Life-wave An expression used by Theosophists to
Life-atom
figure forth
The
the descent of the Logos into the objective worlds.
Triune Deity is described as manifesting in three Lifewaves :
The First Life-wave is the outpouring of the Life of the

Third Logos, the Brahmi of the Hindfts, the Holy Ghost of
Sweeping downwards (or, more correctly,
the Christians.
from within outwards), it endows the substance of the
^
'
See The Secret Doctrine, ii. 7.

See The Lost Lemuria, W. Scott-Elliot.
Terms
"the
different worlds,
73
fivefold field," with a simple capacity
to respond to impulse or vibration (the
tanmatras).
The
Life of the Second Logos, the Vishnu of the Hindiis,

the Christos of the Christians, then, in similar manner, floods
the different planes, giving forth as emanations the Devas
and the Pitris, gathering the atoms into forms, forming
stable centres which are slowly evolved by impact and
response to impact into a consciousness of their own, and a
yet more vivid consciousness, until they are ready for the
descent of the Third Life-wave, that of the First Logos,

Shiva, the Father, whereby they become self-conscious,
and thus they enter the ranks of humanity.
Body of See Body of Day.

Light of the Logos Fohat {q.v.).
Light,
Linga
Lingam
the
{Sans.,
creative
symbol;
characteristic
power
in
mark)
nature
i.
the
The male
male
phallic
Mulaprakriti or
2.
of Shiva.
order of religious students.
4. See
emblem
the
Pradhana.
An
3.
LlNGA-SHARIRA.
The
Lingarchana
Linga-sharira This
Linga-deha
subtile
body
the LiNGA-SHARtRA
(q,v.),
Phallic worship.
writers for the
term has been
Etheric Double
used
(q.v.).
by theosophical
In the Sankhya
system of the Hindis, however, it is found to signify any, or

of the super-physical bodies, without discrimination.
all,
Linga-Stha
Lipika
the Lords
religious student.
(Sans., a writing)
The Lords of Karma.
(See
Karma,
of).
'The Lipika, the great Karmic deities of the Kosmos,

weigh the deeds of each personality when the final
separation of its principles takes place in Kamaloka,
give, as it were, the mould of an etheric double
exactly suitable to its Karma for the man's next birth."
and
Manual
Loca
Logos
V.
See Loka.
i. The mighty Being in whom, and

(Gk., the Word)
Deity of a
2. The
by whom, the solar system exists.
PLANETARY CHAIN. See PLANETARY LOGOS.
" With Himself
the mighty
1
He
brings the fruits of a past kosmos

who are to be His
spiritual Intelligences
See The Life- Waves, by
"The Dreamer."

Terms
74
co-workers and agents in the universe.

Highest of
these are 'the Seven,' often Themselves spoken of as
Logoi, since each in His place is the centre of a distinct
department in the kosmos, as the Logos is the centre
of the whole."
The Ancient Wisdom.
.
Loka
(Sans.)
place, plane, or kingdom.
See Tala.
the Hindis, the seven lokas are Bhi^h, Bhuvah,
With
Svah,
Mahah, Janah, Tapah, and Satya. The Pisacha, Yaksha,

Rakshasa, Gandharva, Indra, Soma, Pitri and BrahmaLOKAS are also known in the Sankhya and Vedanta systems.
See under these heads.
Loka-dhatri
Loka-kalpa
World)
(Sans., the Creator of the
i.
Manifestation as a world.
Shiva.
2.
world-period
or age.
Loka-maya Space
Loka-tattva
which contains the world.
that
(Sans., world-truth)
Knowledge of the microcosm,
man.
Loka-traya
The three worlds.
Lokeshvara
Loki
With
opposing
(Sans.,
the
Lord of the world)
old
Demiurg
Norsemen:
:
i.
Buddha.
The
Fire-god.
The
2.
the Devil.
The RAja Yoga system

Lords of the Dark Face See Dark Face.
Lords of the Flame The Agnishvattas
Lokottara
(^.v.).
(^-v.).
Lords
of Karma See Karma, Lords of.
Lords of the Moon

Lords of the Twilight
Lotus
The
occultists
2.
"flower
rp.
r)*,o*r.e
^^"^ Barhishads
power"
of
and teachers
/
.\
(^.v.).
a favourite
the East for: i.
in
symbol with
The Cosmos.
Man.
" The popular reasons are (i)
the seed contains
itself a perfect miniature of the future plant,
which typifies the fact that the spiritual prototypes of
all things exist in the immaterial world; (2) the fact
that the lotus plant grows up through the water, having
its root in the
mud, and spreading its flower in the
air above.
The root
represents material life the
stalk, passing up through the water, typifies existence in
the astral world ; and the flower, floating on the water,
:
within
opening to the sky,
S.B.,
The dual
is
Terms
75
emblematical of spiritual being."
88.
i.
power, either in its cosmic aspect

or as personalised in the male-female
form.
The feminine side of generation ; hence an
4.
attribute of Isis, Vishnu, etc.
chakra or centre
5.
spiritual centre ; Mount Meru.
Naga
(^.v.).
6.
7.
3.
creative
(matter-force,
etc.),
Lower
Lower
Lower
Lower
Lower
Dhyanis
The Solar Pitris
Ego See
Manas
^^^ \/t.^r.c^
^"" ^^^^'
Mind
(^.v.).
Ego.
Self See
Self.
^'^'^"^^ "^^^ ^^^ ^^^ Astral Body {^.v.).

Lunar Form
Lunar Chain The Third Planetary Chain (^.v.).
Lunar Pitris Beings who have attained to so high a position
(
on the preceding Planetary Chain the Lunar

now able to help on "to father" the
evolution of humanity on this, the Terrene Chain.
The
term, then, with this definition, includes the Barhishads
(^.v.) and the Lower Dhyanis or Solar Pitris (^-v.), but
does not include the less advanced entities from the Lunar
in evolution
that they are
Chain, constituting the bulk of our present races, the seven

"Lunar Pitris " often spoken of byMme. Blavatsky.
For these Mrs Besant has suggested the apt phrase "Ex-
classes of
lunar Monads
" (^.v.), as
avoiding confusion with the true
Pitris.
M
Maat With
Macrocosm
the ancient Egyptians,
(Gk.)
The
great
karma
cosmos;
or the just law.
the
universe.
See
Microcosm.
Madhayam^-vach See Madhyama-vach.
Madhyama
{Sans., the middle)

i. That which connects the
Divine and the human, i.e. Fohat, the " Light of the Logos."
2. In the Vedanta system, the third aspect of Vach, viz.
Vach as revealed through the Kama-manasic centres, before
it reaches the physical sense of hearing ; Anahata-shabda.
The middle world
Madhyam^-loka
the earth.
76
Madhyama-yana With
the Buddhists, the middle path or
way
of salvation.
Magic See Black Magic White Magic

;
Mah
Mah
i'^^'^^')
Great,
as in the following
compounds
Maha-atma The Great Spirit Brahma.

Maha-bhuta i. A great BHt>TA or corporeal
being.
2.
Physical
matter.
Maha-bhutam i. One of the five elements
gross
(^^.z;.).
2.
distinguished from its primary principle or
TANMATRA. 3. With the Vedantins, the subtile or underlying element, the "gross elements" with them being the
element,
as
PANCHIKRITA.
Maha-buddhi
{Sans., great understanding)
Mahat
A Dhyan Chohan
Mahad-brahm^ The substance of the universe
Maha-chohan
(^.v.).
(^.v.).
vivified
by the
descent of the First Life- wave.
Maha-dev ( i. AgreatDEVA; a mahArajah (^.z;.). 2. Shiva

or Vishnu.
Maha-deva
Maha-devi I. A great goddess. 2. The shakti or wife of
I
Shiva or Vishnu.
Maha-^na The
chief quaHty or property (of an object).
Maha-guru The great Teacher the Christos.

Mahah-loka See MahA-loka.
Mah^-k^la Shiva as the Destroyer.
Mah^-kalpa A great period of time a manvantara {^.v.).
Maha-karana The cause above the mental; objectivity
;
Mah^k^sha
BUDDHic
All space or
Mah^-loka
Mahar-loka
at
heights.
The
Mah^-makha A
fourth
Akasha.
loka
above
Plane. ^
next
great sacrifice.
or heaven-world of the Hindfis,

Svah-loka ; the Buddhic
See MahA-yajSas.
^ But it should be noted that some authorities consider that the Higher
Menial World is signified by the term.
Terms
Mah^-manvantara A
Brahma,"
Mah^-maya i. The
2.
"Day
thousand maha-yugas; a
4320 miUion years.
i.e.
mayA;
great
the
'j'j
of
manifested universe.
Vishnu; Shiva.
Mah^-moha
The great desire

{Sans.^ great confusion of mind)
of the separate self for sensation; one of the five miseries of
Patanjali.
Mah^-mudr^ With
the Yoofs, a particular pose of the hands
or feet.
Maha-para-nirv^na
Mah^-patha
spiritual
The
first field
of the
Logos
Adi
path) Knowledge
of
(Sans., the chief

absorption in the Divine.
Maha-praj^pati
{q.v.).
the
Vishnu.
Mah^-pralaya The
great period of rest after every "
Day
of
See Pralaya.
Brahma."
Mah^-purusha
i.
ParamAtman
(g-v.).
2.
Vishnu.
Mah^-rajahs The
four great Beings, Kings of the DhyAn

Chohans, who supervise the working out of the laws emanating from the "Lords of Karma"; the MahA-devas, or
Deva-rAjahs, presiding over the four cardinal points.
Maha-rajikas
2.
i.
A class of devas (stated to be
236 in number).
Vishnu.
Mah^-raksh^
With the Buddhists, a
tutelary goddess, of whom
there are five.
Mahar-loka See MahA-loka.

Maharshis
Great Rishis
mentioned
in the
Maha-sunyata
or PrajApatis, of
whom
seven are
Mahdbhdraia.
{Sans., the great void)
With
the Buddhists,
space; chaos.
Maha-sura
i.
The
great Sura
Lucifer; Satan.
2.
Durgl
Mahat (Sans., the Great One) Cosmic or Divine mind; the

manifestation of the Third Logos on the third plane.
The second of the seven hells

(Sans., very deep)
It corresponds to, or is in antithesis with,
of the Vedantin.
Maha-tala
Tapah-loka.
It is the " abode of man's astral shadow of the gross
body, which shadow takes up the characteristics of this
sphere." S.Z>., iii. 568-9.
Mah^-tamas Gross
(spiritual) darkness.
yS
Mah^-tapas
One doing
i.
severe penances.
Mah^-tattva
(Sans.y the great principle)

system, Mahat ; the intellect.
2. The
creations " of the Puranas.
Mahatma
Mahatman
{Sans., a great spirit)
i.
2.
Vishnu.
In the S^nkhya
of the " seven
first
One who
has attained
but retains his
physical body for the purpose of helping forward the progress of humanity.
The word is the equivalent of the
Buddhist Arhat (^.v). See Master. 2. The Supreme.
)
Nirvana,
Mahat-tattva
or
i.
liberation,
See Maha-tattva.
Mahat-tattva Creation The
first
of the Seven Creations of
the Puranas.
Mah^-varaha Vishnu as
Maha-vidy^ (Sans., great
boar-AVATARA.
knowledge)
Magic or
occult
know-
See VidyA.
ledge.
The
"
highest
alone are in possession of
ledge."
Maha-vishnu
Initiates
which embraces almost universal know-
science,
this
The Solar Logos.
sacrifices)
The five sacrifices of
known as Brahma-yajna, Deva-yajna, PitriYAjNA, Manushya-yajna, and Bhi>ta-yajna {q.v.); or the
Maha-yajfias
{Sans., great
the Hindlis
first
three together with Bali-yajna
and Uri-yajna
{q.v.).
Maha-y^myaVishnu.
the great vehicle)

i. The Cosmos as
Soul; anima mundi.
2. A school
of
orthodox Buddhism founded by Nagarjuna. It lays stress
on the contemplative method, teaching that wisdom, which
alone can dispel ignorance or illusion, is so gained.
Mah^-yana
{Sans.,
the
manifesting
Mah^-yoga The
perfection of yoga, " seeing the Self as one
with God."
55ûa'^^^Mah^-yogin
I-
MahA-yuga A
a
MAHAYUGA
Yuga),
"
Day
great
yog! or ascetic.
^
i.e.
great cycle or age.

In the HindCi Scriptures
givcn as the aggregate of the four yugas (see
4,320,000 years, the thousandth part of a
as
of Brahma."
size at will
Shiva.
Shiva.
is
Maheshvara Shiva.
Mahiman {Sans., greatness) The
in
2.
magical power of increasing

one of the eight vibhOtis and powers of
Terms
Maia See
Maitreya
of
79
MayA.
(Sans., friendly)
In the PurAnas,
Brahma's " Body
Dawn."
Makara
Hindi! astrology, the Crocodile (so(Sans.)

i. In
or the tenth sign of the Zodiac.
2. The Fifth
Hierarchy of celestial beings presiding over the sign symboHsed by the pentagon; the Asuras (^.v.).
3. The
symbol of Kama-deva.
called),
Malkuth
(B-ed.)ThQ
earth.
M^na (Sans.) Measuring, mental

Manah (Sans.) Manas (^.v.).
Manana (Sans.) Contemplation
or otherwise.
Manas
mind)
(Sans.^
the
field
i.
of consciousness
and Astral Planes

ing to the
Mahat
meditation.
The world
of mind or mental forms;

that lies between the Buddhic
Mahat.
2.
The mind of man,
answer-
of the cosmos.
Manas is known to Theosophists under two aspects, the

Higher Mind, comprising the Individuality (q.v.\ and
the Lower Mind, comprising the Personality (q.v.).
The
Higher Mind, involved with Atma-buddhi, forms the
microcosmic trinity or Self; the Lower Mind, involved
with KAMic elements, forms the personal and desire nature
The first is immortal ; the second, mortal.
of the man.
McLnasa
as
(Sans., pertaining to the
Mahat
(q.v.).
2.
mind)
The Supreme Being
i.
Vishnu.
The Rt^PA or ARt>PA Devas of the mental

M^nasa-dhy^nis The Dhyanis of the mental world.
Manasa-jnayin Perceiving
M^nasa-pitris Those pitris who endow the human Monads
Manasa-devas
world.
intuitionally.
with
mind
or the reasoning principles
the
Agnishvattas
(q.v.).
M^nasa-putra-loka
The
loka
of
the
Manasaputras
Nirvana.
(Sans., sons of mind)

A comprehensive term
beings from a more advanced evolution than
ours who " throw out sparks of mind," or incarnate on this
globe in order that the upward progress of the human soul
may be continued by its endowment with mind or the
will
It
thus be seen that the
reasoning principles.
Manasaputras act as the medium for the Third Out-
Manasa-putras
for
certain
8o

POURING from the Logos, whereby the soul becomes selfconscious in the physical world, and the causal body is
formed.
The Manasaputras include the Asuras {q.v.\ the
Agnishvattas {q.v.\ and the " Dragons of Wisdom " from
the
Venus Chain ^
fe-^-)'
Any form
M^nasa-rupa
M^nasa-tva
Manasic
in the
Lower Mental World.
{Sans., thoughtfulness)
Plane The
The thought-form.
Mental Plane; the Third World.
See
Manas.
Manasi-ja
(Sans., mind-born)
Manasi-kara
i.
Mental.
2.
KAma-deva.
Reflection.
Consciousness of
M anas-maya
Manas-samyama See Samyama.
Manas-SUtratma With the Vedantins,
Manas-kara
sensation.
Spiritual.
the
Reincarnating
Principle, or " Thread-soul,"
on which are strung the " beads

the causal body iq.v.).
of each incarnate existence
"
Manas-taijasi
(Sans., the radiant
manas)
Manas illuminated
by the Higher Self.
"
state of the Higher Ego which only high metaphysicians are able to realise and comprehend."
A^y
fo Theosophy.
Mandjusri {Tib)
In
Northern Buddhism, the Third Logos;
the Creator.
M^ndya {Sans.) Slowness apathy torpor.

Manes {Lat.) The spooks or " shells " of departed
;
spirits
the
KAMA-RtjPA.
Mani-pura
Mani-puraka
Mano-bhu
Mano-bhuta
With the Yoots, the third lotus, or

{Sans.)
ganglionic centre, opposite the heart.
i. Mind with sheath answering to the

{Sans.)
physical world.
2. The passion of love.
Mano-dh4tu The
world of mind.
Mrs Besant also includes among the Manasaputras the Lower

but if the
or Solar Pitris (see The Pedigree of Man, p. 99)
term is to be reserved for those beings who have transcended Mind, as seems
most desirable, the two classes of Solar PiTRlS cannot lie legitimately spoken
of as " Manasaputras."
*
Dhyanis

8i
Mano-dvdravarjana {PAU^
the opening of the doors of the

Buddhism, the change that comes to the man
when he becomes conscious that the things which are seen
are temporal, and so, henceforth, devotes his Hfe-energy to
the things which are not seen, the eternal. Viveka {q.v^ is
mind)
In
the Sanscrit equivalent.
Mano-gata
Existing
mind
in the
a concept.
mind-born)-KAMA-pEVA.
MaSoIjanman } ^^""'Mano-kaya The sub-kosha
Mano-laya The
or sheath answering to the
Lower
Mental World.
Mano-may^
loss of consciousness.
made from mind)
{Sans.,
manifested mind
Mano-maya-kosha
the
With the Vedantins,

Lower Mental World.
With the Vedantins, the sheath of the

lower mental principles; the instrument for the gaining of
experience.
Mano-vinayana
Mano-vritti
Mental
Mental
discipline.
activities or disturbances.
Mano-yoga Attention concentration.

(Sans., speech)
i. A form
Mantra
;
of words or syllables
rhythmically arranged so that when sounded
certain vibrations are generated, producing a desired effect
on higher planes. But
)
Mantram
"in the great majority of cases the formula does

nothing beyond strengthening the will of the person
who uses it, and impressing upon the mind of the
result which it is desired to achieve."
"there is a much rarer type of mantram in
which the sounds themselves produce a definite effect."
Some Glimpses of Occultism.
subject the
Withal
2.
The Samhita
or
hymnal portion of the Veda.
magic seed) The first syllable of

a mantra, where the keynote is struck.
Mantra-bijam
Mantra-prayoga
jviaîral
formula
^^^'""^^ formula.
Mantra-sadhana |
Mantra-yoga Yoga which uses mantras for its attainment.
Mantreshvara Lord of mantras or incantations.
Mantrika-shakti The power of the mantram.
"The power of the mirific ineffable Name is the
Mantra-bija
{Sans., the
crown of
this shakti."
S.Z>.,
i.
312.
82
";
Terms
Manu
{Sans., thought)
This word has been used with very
varied connotations, but is correctly applicable to (i) the
presiding Spirit
if personalised, the Creator, Ruler, and
Guide of a Race, a Round, or a Globe.^
" Esoterically, every Manu, as an anthropomorphised
patron of his special cycle (or Round) is but the
personified idea of the Thought Divine
each of
the Manus, therefore, being the special god, the
creator and fashioner, of all that appears during his
own respective cycle of being or manvantara." S.D.,
i-
93-
Each Round has two Manus, a Root Manu {q.v.) and a

Seed Manu {g.v.). The names of these will be found in
The Secret
Doctrine.'^
2.
A manvantara
{q.v.).
Manu-antara
Manushi-buddha (Sans., a human Buddha) A Bodhisattva.
Manushya-yajna The sacrifice or act of devotion due to
men one of the five sacrifices of the Hindti householder
See Manvantara.
hospitality.
Manv-antara {Sans., manu-antara, the period between two

manus) The cycle of manifestation as opposed to pralaya
or non-manifestation.
It includes the seven rounds {q.v.)
of the great Life-wave of the Logos.
The duration of the
period, taking it as one-fourteenth of a " Day of Brahma
{q.v.), would be 308,571,428 years, and Mme. Blavatsky, in
the Xey to Theosophy, gives 308,448,000 years as " the reign
of one Manu." Taking it, however, as 71 maha-yugas,^ the
period would be 306,720,000 years.
M^ra
destroying)
With the Buddhists
i. An astral
Devil, or " God of Darkness," by means of
which temptation and death come to men, but by means of
which, also, they attain strength for a higher spiritual life.
2. The God of Love
the equivalent of the Hindfl Kama,
or the Greek Eros.
{Pali,
Demon, Asura,
A magical formula.
Md.rgâ {Sans.) A path or way.
M^ra-hija
Four paths to liberation are

Hinduism, viz.
Karma-mArga, Jnana-marga,
Bhakti-marga, and Dhvana-mArga {qq. w.).
known
in
'
On the one hand, the word has been used for the presiding Spirit of a
Planetary Chain, and on the other hand, for the Beings who preside over the
different sub-races and families
but the term PLANETARY LoGOS is preferable
for the first, and Kisms {q-v.") for the second.
* Vol. ii. 323.
' See The Secret Doctrine, ii.
73.
;
Terms
M^rga-vati
i.e.
83
The goddess taking charge of those on the way,

the sons
the winds) In the Vedas, the winds
travellers.
Maruts
as
{Sans.,
Rudra
(or manifestations) of
Mash-mak The
Rudras
{q-v.).
name
of the Atlanteans for the *'vril," a

which they were able to draw from
use of as desired.
certain infinite energy
nature and
make
Master A Being who
has attained to atmic or nirvanic

Theosophists so designate the Adepts or
Mahatmas from whom they have their occult teachings.
"The Masters are those who have passed through
consciousness.
five great initiations,
the four
upon the
path,
and one
beyond, which makes the Master." Annie Besant.
Mctti {Sans., measure)
Matra
Definite knowledge.
A limitation;
hence, a manifestai.
The
manifestation of the one Self as man.
three matras are the ADHi-EHt>TA, the Adhi-daiva, and
the Adhi-yajna {q.v.) ; they are the equivalent of the
Atma-buddhi-manas of the Vedintist.
{Sans., a measure)
tion.
2.
An
avatara
in the
Specifically, the first incarnation of
Vishnu
Matsya
{Sans., a fish)
Matsya-kurm^dy-avatarin
form
the position of a
{Sans.,
speech
Mauna-vrata
M^ya
avatara
fish.
in fish or tortoise
Vishnu.
Mauna
Maunam
An
form of a
{q.v.).
Muni)
Restraining
the
silence.
The vow of
In
silence.
its widest sense, maya, being the

form or limitation, may be said to include all
manifestation, and so we have to go beyond manifestation
to escape from it; but the word is generally used in a
{Sans., illusion)
i.
principle of
relative sense for
phenomena
are created by the mind.

" The nearer a body
is
or objective appearances that

to the
Unknown
Substance,
more it approaches Reality, as being the further

169.
removed from the world of Maya." S.I?.,
the
i.
"The
term Maya, though sometimes used as a

synonym for Avidya, is, properly speaking, applicable
to
Prakriti only."
TAe Theosophist.
creative
3. The
of producing illusion.
power by which the universe comes into manifestation.
2.
The power
"
Maya
is
substance or
conceived as a cosmic entity, a universal

sum of forces comprehending all con-
84
causes and effects.

In itself it is
opposed to the Real or Absolute Thought which
informs it." Lionel Burnett.
ditioned powers,
unreal,
Maya-maya Creating illusion

Maya-moha An illusive form
magical.
a form that deludes.
M^ya-shakti The manifested cosmic or divine
M^ya-vada
McLy^vi
The teaching of
Buddhism.
The mind as manifested through

The mayavi-rupa {q.v.).
I.
body.
illusion
life.
the
physical
2.
Pertaining to the mind, as above.

body) An
Mayavi-rupa {Sans.,
M^y^vic
illusory
artificial
vehicle or
sheath formed of mental and astral elements by an exercise

of the will of an Adept {i.e. by kriya-shakti) for the purpose of functioning in these two worlds.
Maya-yoga
The yoga of
illusion or magic.
Mazda See Ahura-mazda.

Mega-COSm
{Gk., the great
world) The world of the "Astral
Light."
Meru, Mount
i. In the Puranas, exoterically, the abode of

the Olympus of the Greeks.
the gods
2. The sacred land
at the North Pole; "the seed-vessel of the earth."
Micro-cosm
{Gk.)
The
reflection in miniature of the
macro-
Thus, the atom may be spoken of as the " microcosm "

of the solar system, its electrons moving under the same
laws; and man may be termed the "microcosm" of the
universe, since he has within himself all the forms and
elements of that universe.
cosm.
MigmarThe
planet Mars.
"Behold Migmar,
sweeps over
as in his crimson
slumbering
Earth."
The
veils
Voice
his
Eye
of the
Silence.
Mim^ns^
yiimkmsk
{Sans., reflection)
m?mansa
MtMANSA
Vedanta
There are two schools of HindO
under this name, the PurvaKarma-mImansa, and the UttaraBrahma-mImansa, more generally known as the
philosophy
{^.v.)
or
or
{^.v.).
Minor Pralaya See Pralava.

Mithy4
{Sans.)
Mythically
distortedly
falsely.
Terms
Moha
85
In the evolution of
{Sans., unconsciousness ; nescience)
(i) that inert state of the sheaths when all manifesta-
man
life are a simple response to external impact; (2)

response to external impact, later growing into (3) the
desire of the separated consciousness for sensation.
tions of
this
The delusion of the world of

Moha-mantraA mantra creating a
Moha-jala
sense-objects.
spell or delusion.
Mohan-astra See
Astra.
teaching.
Moha-shastra Delusive or
Moira (Gk.) Desiring; personalised as Moira, goddess of
Moksha {Sans., liberation, deliverance) One of the chaturfalse
fate.
bhadras, a
state of bliss;
Moksha-jnana Knowledge
Nirvana
(^.z'.).
of salvation.
The one Self, or " Divine Spark,"

alone)
the fire, the consciousness to the form.
Although one in essence, it is to be regarded as permeating
kingdoms; thus we have the "mineral
all planes and
MONAD," the "vegetable monad," the "astral monad, etc.
Monad
{GJk., /jlovo^,
that gives the
life,
" The Monads are not discrete principles, limited or

conditioned, but rays from that one universal absolute
Principle." S.Z).,
"It is called the
ii.
176.
Monad
whether
it
Monad
be the
Monad
of
AtmaBuddhi, or the human Monad, Atma-Buddhi-Manas.

In each case it is a unit, and acts as a unit, whether the
spirit-matter,
unit
be
Atma, or
the
two-faced,
one-faced,
or
of
form,
T^
three-faced."
Ancient Wisdom.
"As a well-made mirror produces a perfect image of
an object, so is the human Spirit, Atma-Buddhi-Manas,
a perfect image of the Monad is, indeed, the Monad
Study in Conhimself veiled in denser matter."
sciousness.
The atomic or innermost condition of the

substance of a plane ensouled by the Second Life-wave.
Monadic Essence
See Elemental Essence.
"We may
Monadic Essence ... as atomic

life of the Second Logos
it is
the vivifying and holding together of
define
matter ensouled by the
His clothing
forms."
for
Study in Consciousness.
{Gk., born of one)

divine person.
Mono-genesis
Monos
(6^>fe.) The
Monad
{q.v.).
Proserpine
or other semi-
86
Mount
Mem See Meru.
Mudita
{Sans., joyful)
kinds of meditation
Mukhya
With
;
the Buddhists, one of the five

the meditation of joy.
(Sans., the chief, the primary)
In
the Puranas, the
Fourth Creation, that of the vegetable kingdom.
Mukhya-pr^na
Mukta
Muktam
(Sans., the chief
ATMA
festation of
The
prAna)
objective mani-
body.
One who has attained

the spirit released from the body.
(Sans., set free)
Muktatman The
Mukti
in the
spirit
moksha;
released from matter.
(Sans., setting free)
Final
liberation; beatitude; Nir-
vana.
Mukti-margâ
Mula
The way of
liberation.
(Sans., the root).
Mula-dhara With
the vocfs, the lowermost centre, or chakra,

situated at the solar plexus; the basic lotus wherein lies
latent the
Kundalin!.
Mula-karana The
first
cause.
The eternal
i.
(Sans., the root of nature)
primordial substance from which comes all manifestation.
" In contradistinction to the manifested Universe of
matter, the term Miilaprakriti ... or the unmanifested
primordial matter ... is applied by the Vedantins to
Parabrahman." S.D., i. 39.
Mula-prakriti
2.
The noumena
Mumuksha
Mumukshu
)
]-
Mumukshatvaj
of which
i.
are the expression.
i. An intense desire for moksha or

(Sans.)
liberation from the transitory ; it indicates
2. The last stage of the Probationary
Path
Muni (Sans.)
phenomena
(^.v.).
saint, a sage, or
an
ascetic.
'The characteristic mark of the Muni of stable mind

is that he has no anxiety about untoward things, nor
any attachment to those which conduce to pleasure."
" The
2.
Dreamer."
One who
Munindra
Muniâ
Munishvara
is
under a vow of perfect
silence.
> (Sans., the chief of saints)
Munniksha See Mumuksha.
A Buddha.
Murti
(Sans.)
Anything
suffers Hmitations
e.g.,
which
is
earth,
a manifestation in form or
In Northern Buddhism: the Earth,

Hell
those who reincarnate
punishment." Theosophical Glossary.
i.
"called
2.
incarnate; personified.
(Tid.)
Patala
Mysteries
87
fire, etc.
Murti-mat i. Having a bodily form;

2. An inherent attribute.
Myalba
Terms
for
in
it
for
{q-v.).
Truths as presented to initiates that is, in a

form one or more degrees less veiled than as presented to
the common people.
2. "Dramatic performances in which
the mysteries of cosmogony and nature in general were
personified by priests and neophytes, who enacted the parts
of the various gods and goddesses." ^
i.
N
N^bhi-chakra
The seat of
sound especially a
chakra)
(Sans., the navel
Nada
desire.
(Sans., that which makes

river or
flowing water)
"Soundless sound," I.e. sound not
i.
manifest in the lower worlds ; " the voice of the silence."
2. Discordant sound ; hence the lower or physical Ego as
being a discordant reproduction of the higher Ego.
Nadi
(Sans.)
I.
The channel
or nerve for the conduction of a
current.
"
few of these Nadis are visible in the 'gross body,'

the central canal of the spinal cord
but the
rest, those that correspond to the nerves, are invisible."
Theos. Review.
e.g.
2.
A current
of
life
Nadi-chakra The
or energy.
heart.
Born of the water.

A common symbol
a serpent)
an adept
Naga
or INITIATE one who has unified the
and physical
powers generally spoken of
a " Serpent of Wisdom."
" In the Secret Doctrine, the
Nagas Beings
wiser than serpents are the " Sons of Will and Yoga,"
Nadi-ja
{Sans.,
for
i.
spiritual
as
first
Key
to
Thcosophy.
Terms
88
born before the complete separation of the sexes."

S.D.^
191.
ii.
A Demon
or Asura.
The Nag as are dwellers in the
nether world (Patala), having human faces with the tails
of serpents.
N^ga-loka The place of the NAgas ; MahA-tala {q.v.).
2.
Naga-rajas
(Sans., the
of lakes, rivers, etc.
Naimittika
(Sans.,
King of the Serpents)
The
guardians
produced by an extraordinary cause)
Occa-
sional or periodical.
Naimittika-pralaya A MahA-pralaya.
See Pralaya.
(Sans., inaction)
Moksha by abstraction, in
contradistinction to that obtained by works.
Naish-karmya
Naja The
Nama
Naman
2.
be.
3.
Naga
Egyptian equivalent of the Hindd
(Sans., a
The
Nama-rupa
name ^ )
The ego
Self.
(Sans., a
4.
i.
The name
(q.v.).
of a person
hence
of the man, on whatever plane

Substance ; essence.
named form)
One of the
it
may
nidAnas ; the
personality.
Differently;
Nknk
(Sans.)
Nara
(Sans., the
separately; manifold.
man) i. The Spirit from which

ParamAtman, or That from which the
universe evolves.
See NArAyana.
3. "The waters/' as
the first manifestation of Nara.
comes man.
primordial
2.
Naraka With
the Hindis, Hell.

As the especial place of
distinguished from PAtAla (q.v.), which is
simply the nether regions, not necessarily a place of suffering.
suffering,
it
is
The soul
death a ghost.
An
avatAra
the form of a man-lion

Nara-sinha
Vishnu's fourth descent.
Brahmd.
N^ra-yana Primeval all-pervading
Narak^-maya
after
i.
in
specifi-
cally,
spirit.
i.
"Since Brahma
termed Nar^yana."
rests
2.
on the water, therefore he
S.JD.,
i.
is
494.
" Spirit of God " sent outwards to

3. That portion of the
the inferior worlds (a) to vivify them, or (d) to harmonise
discords that have arisen therein ; hence
4. An avatara ;
:
* " Name means that particular note which is sounded out by every a^regation or combination of matter that which is the 'real name* of every livmg
thing." Ti*^ Wisdom of the Upanifhats.
Terms
the Christos (Vishnu).
6.
Rishi ; one
Purusha
5.
personified;
89
the Self.
"who
abides
Waters of
S.D.^
Narjol
deep, or
plunged
the
the
water being the body of Nara.'
in
Wisdom
In Buddhism, a
{Sans.,
"jewels"
"
520.
ii.
nine
the
a saint.
{g.v.).
treasures)
The
Padma, Sankha, Makara,
{e.g.
summation of
man
sinless
Nature-spirits Elementals
Nava-nidhi
principle.
nine mystic
the con-
etc.),
spiritual attainment.
(Zr^<^.) "The Breath of Life";
Nephesh
in
is
'
the
prAna
or Hfe-
See Ruach.
" Nephesh is really the Breath of (animal) Life

breathed into Adam, the man of dust; it is
the
Vital Spark, the informing Element."
S.D., i. 263.
.
Nephilim
Fallen
{Heb.)
angels ; angels
(See Genesis vi. 4.)
their high estate.
Neshamah
{Heb.)W\\ki the Kabalists, Atma,
spirit.^
Cause or Creator.
who descended from
Nibbana In Buddhism, Nirvana {q.v).

Ni-dana {Sans.,\h^ cause or essence) In Buddhism:
as the
i.
Brahma,
One
of the twelve sequential

causes of existence, or of the evolving universe ; they are
2.
upAdana, trishnA, vedana, jAti, jarAmarana, bhAva,

SPARSA, shadAyatana, NAMARt>PA, vijnAna, samskAra, and
avidyA.
3. The manifestation of such cause phenomenally
or objectively
Ni-dra
{Sans.)
Night, Body
Night of
hence, the veil of the underlying reality.
Dreamless sleep;
of See Body
Brahma A
a manifestation of Brahmi.
of Night.
mahA-pralaya
{q.v.).
"The efficient spiritual

a cause, motive)
Ni-mitta
cause, as contrasted with UpadAna, the material cause."
{Sans.,
Nir-akara
{Sans., without form)
Nir-anjanapada
{Sans.)
ParanirvAnic Plane.
Nir-gara {Sans.) With the
Nirguna
1
Some
loka of the
divine world;
the
Jains, the elimination of all desires.
{Sans., without property or attribute)
festation
animal
The unmanifested.
Beyond
mani-
Parabrahman.
Hebraists have
it
soul.
that
Neshamah
is
the equivalent of
Kama,
or the
go
Nirguna Brahman Brahman beyond
Brahman Brahman
Nirguna-tita
all
Terms
manifestation.
as the
unknowable and
utterly transcendental Cause.
Nir-ishvara
(Sans.)
Nirm^na-k^yas
Atheistic.
{Sans., the sheaths of the
Nirmanas)
i.
The
great Teachers of nirvanic spheres who guide the spiritual

evolution of humanity, conveying the Wisdom from the
Supreme to its unfoldment in man. Not merging Completely
Consciousness,
the Universal
they are known as
in
"Nirvanees with remains."
2. Adepts, "Lords of Compassion," who sacrifice their beatitude and voluntarily incarnate to help humanity.
Nir-mathya See Pavamana.

Nir-moksha) Liberation.
Nir-mukti J
Ni-rupa
(Sans.)
Nir-upadhi
2.
Path
beyond form
Without upadhi
i.
Without
Nir-v^na
Formless
{q.v.);
hence, without guile.
limitations, attributes, or distinctions.
having life extinguished) The goal of the

the final state of human evolution where divine
fully attained, and the consciousness expanded to
{Sans.,
{q.v.)
the ether.
wisdom is
embrace this Cosmos.
" Nirvana
the heart of the universe, whence all its

Hence the Great Breath comes
forth, the life of all, and thither it is indrawn when the
There is the Beatific
universe has reached its term.
Vision for which mystics long; there the unveiled
The Ancient Wisdom.
Glory, the Supreme Goal."
is
life-currents proceed.
One who has reached Nirvana.

Nirvanic Plane Nirvana the sphere of Atmic consciousness.
Without the exercise of
Nir-vichara {Sans., without
Nirv^ni
{Sans.)
reflection)
any mental process.
"The
ultra-meditative intuition in which, without the

of thought, the past and future ... at
once make their appearance in the mind." Nature's
Finer Forces.
least
Nir-vi
effort
Kalpa
the not-self,
at
That Cosmic Conno alternative)

makes no distinction between the Self and
between subject and object; self-consciousness
{Sans.,
sciousness that
nirvAnic heights.
Nir-vik4ra Without
change.
Terms
91
Consciousness
without
Nir-vishesha Without
Nir-vitarka
differentiating marks.
{Sans., without reflection)
the usual thought-symbols.
"That state of mental lucidity in which the truths

of nature shine of themselves without the intervention of
words." Nature^ s Finer Forces.
Nir-wana See Nirvana.

Nish-kama {Sans., the night
Nish-kriya
of desire)
Without
Actioniess; abstaining from
i.
desire.
rites.
Brahma.
2.
Nisors (ZT^^.) Spirit.

Ni-tala {Sans.)
Nitya
{Sans.)
One of the seven regions of Patala.
Of continuous,
usual, or perpetual occurrence.
Necessary duty.
Nitya-'krityi' }
See Kamva.
Nitya-pralaya In the Pur An as, an ordinary or ever-recurring

PRALAYA {a) the nightly sleep {b) the death of the body ;
{c) the PRALAYA of a planet, a planetary chain, or of a solar
:
system.
Continuous or perpetual creation.

Ever-perfect predicated of the
{Sans., returning)
The return of the soul
Nitya-sarga
Nitya-siddha
Ni-vritti
Logos.
Ni-vrtti J
that binds the soul.
I
soul.
i.
2.
Inaction; the giving up
all
to the
action
See Ichchha-nivritti.
i.
Ni-vritti Marga 1 {Sans., the return path)
The path
whereby the soul (JIvatma) returns
Ni-vftti Marga
to the Source of its Being; the upward arc of evolution.
Specifically: 2. In the Vedas, the path to salvation by
VAiRAGYA, indifference to worldly things and devotion to
the One Existence.
)
Ni-yama
i. Voluntary religious observstage of yoga.

The obligations are
purity, contentment, mortification, study or meditation on
the sacred books, and self-surrender or adoration of the
ances.
{Sans.,
2.
restraining)
The second
Supreme.
Niyama-sthiti
Self-restraint
Ni-yati {Sans., necessity)

nature.
2.
i.
asceticism.
The
manifestation
Nous {Gk.) The Higher Mind in contradistinction to

reflection
in
of
law
in
religious duty or obligation.
Psyche, its
man, the Higher Ego or incarnating principle.
92
As used by Plato, the word seems to be the equivalent of

the Sanscrit Mahat {q.v.).
" Beyond all finite existences and secondary causes,
all laws, ideas, and principles, there is an Intelligence
or Mind {vovs), the first principle of all principles, the
supreme idea on which all other ideas are grounded."
Nri-kesarin
{Sans.,
the
man-lion)
The
fourth
to
men)
One
avatara of
Vishnu.
Nri-yajna
the
(Sans.,
sacrifices of the
sacrifice
Hind6 householder,
viz.
of
the
hospitality.
five
See
Mahayajnas.
method)
i. The logical argument or method.
of the six darsanas, or recognised systems of Hindii
philosophy.
It may be considered as an exoteric Vedantism,
generally treating external phenomena as realities.
See
Ny-aya
2.
(Sans.,
One
Vaiseshika.
Nyima
(Tid.)
In Northern Buddhism, the sun.
O
Occultism
The science of the hidden
that
is,
of the
kingdoms
above
(or within) the physical as manifested to the ordinary
senses
the science of the Etheric, Astral,
and Mental
Worlds.
Occultist
Od
One
(Ttd.) Light
Odin
practising, or
;
engaged
in the study of, occultism.
radiancy.
The Supreme Deity of Scandinavian mythology.
Odr {Norse) Mind

Oeaohoo A mystic
;
intelligence.
symbol or name of the Unmanifested.
"
Oeaohoo is rendered Father-Mother of the Gods

the Commentaries, or the 'Six in One,' or the
Septenary Root from which all proceeds." S.D., i. 97.
'
'
in
Ogdoad
{Gk. oySoas, eight)
Seven Emanations plus
Gnostic term for
their
synthesis
in
i.
the
The
first
Supreme.
2. Eight of the Beings known as -ôns.

3. As a state of
consciousness the Ogdoad is apparently the equivalent of
the TuRtvA of the Vedintist.
" this is the state above the Harmony or the
Hebdomad
Mead.
of Fate.
Tlie
man
is
now
free."
G. R.
S.

Oi-Ha-Hou
93
The Unmanifested.
"The Oi-Ha-Hou, which
is
Stanzas of Dzyan.
Ojas
Terms
" All the energies of the

into spiritual force and stored
(Sans.j bodily strength, energy)
body and mind transformed
darkness, the Boundless."
in the brain."
Om The sacred
word of the Hindus; the mystic monosyllable
taken as a means to meditation
AUM.
Om-kara
2. With the Buddhists, the shakti,

(Sans.)
i. Om.
or the Divine Energy in female form.
Ond
{Norse)
Ophanim
Spirit.
{Heb.)
See Auphanim.
See Ennoia.
Ormazd The modern Persian form of Ahura-Mazda
deity of the Egyptians, personifying the
Osiris {Gk.) The
Ophis
{q.v.).
first
sun,
and hence,
also, fire.
" Osiris is called in the Book of the Dead^

Osiris,
the double crocodile.'
*He is the good and bad
principle ; the day and the night sun, the god and the
mortal man.'"
S.D.^ ii. 613.
'
Ouranos
(6^/^.) The sky; the heavens.
First
Outpouring
\
(
Pada
See Life- wave.
A pace standpoint object concept word.

(Sans.) The concept, or objective knowledge.
(Sans.)
Pad^rtha
Second >
Third j
In
Vaisheshika School there are seven padarthas
dravya, guna, karma, samanya, vishesha, samavaya, and
the
abhava
{qq.vv.).
Padartha-bhav^na
is
The
conceived.
Padma
{Sans)T\i^
Padma-bhava
^^
Padma- K^
lotus (q.v).
{Sans., lotus-born) Brahma.
where Truth
94
Creation A Hindu metaphor for one of the two great

Brahmic Creations, representing one half of manifested
existence; "the age in which Brahma sprang from a lotus."
See Prakrita Creations.
P^dma
P^dma-kalpa The
"the golden
P^dma-n^bha
age before the present one; the age of

See Padma Creation.
lotus."
(Sans., having a lotus springing from his navel)
Vishnu.
P^dma-p^ni
(Sans.,
Northern
the lotus-bearer)
i. In
Buddhism, Avalokiteshvara, the Second Logos. 2. The
lotus plant as the symbol of generation.
See Lotus.
Padma-sana
a lotus-seat)
{Sans.,
particular
posture for
meditation.
Ptdmalyonin
lotus.bom)-Brahml
^^''"''
The positive and negative principles by

sensation, consciousness,
the cross-play of which
Hfe,
thought, and the self are evolved.
Heat-cold, light-darkness, love-hate, may be instanced as "pairs of opposites."
In the progress of the man, these have ultimately to be
transcended.
Pairs of Opposites
"Be
beyond the pairs of opposites."

Gttd, ii. 45.
delusive pairs of opposites."
Op. cit., vii. 28.
thou
Bhagavad
"The
The
ultimates
and Non-being.
in
"opposites" are Sat and Asat, Being

Syzygy.
Cf. the Gnostic term
Fiveas the following compounds

"the
Pancha-indryani The
the of the
roots producing
the sensual nature.
Pîicha-kama Five ways of
Shiva.
Pancha-nana
P^ncha-skandhas See Skandhas.
See MahA-yajnas.
Pancha-y^jnika The
outermost or gross
elements
The
Panchi-krita
form.
Panchikrita-v^yu See Vayu.
man) A type or
an
Petpa-purusha
P^ncha
(Sans.)
in
senses.
five
life
"
Esoterically,
five
spirit.
life
gratifying
{Sans., five-faced)
five sacrifices.
in their
five
{Sans.,
of
personification
evil
all sin.
" Esoterically, one who is reborn, or reincarnated,

from the state of Avitchi hence, soulless.' " TAto*
sophical Glossary.

Terms
Para
i.
infinite.
equivalent
3.
Para-brahm
Para-brahman
2.
the
of
Para-vidya
i^'V.).
The Absolute;
the ever-unmanifested prin-
ciple of the Universe, referred to in the
Vedas as That.
Para-dhyana The
Parama
particularly, beyond conception;

(Gk.) (a) Beside ; opposite to (the
Sanscrit pari); (d) Proceeding from.
Beyond;
(Sans.)
supreme
95
deepest meditation.
of Para)
(the superlative
Highest;
smallest; best;
supreme.
Parama-bhaghavat^
JIvanmukta, or Adept who helps
the evolution of humanity.
Parama-brahman Parabrahm.
Parama-dhamaThe Paranirvanic
Plane.
beyond the Hansa) One who has

attained to the fourth, and last, stage of
the Path; the equivalent of the Buddhist Arhat (i^.v.).
Parama-hansa
Param-hansa
(Sans.,
"The disciple has now to reahse his unity with the

Light of the Logos which he enters.
Before he can
re-become the Light, the illusions of Maya and Moha,
the illusions of Name, of Life in form, and of formless
Life,
must cease."
" The Dreamer."
Para-mahan~The Unmanifested.
Param^nu The smallest atom. See Anu.
Parama-pada ~ With the Vedantins, the
final
beatitude;
Heaven.
Parama-purusha The Supreme Purushottama.

Paramartha (Sans., above consciousness) The highest Truth
or Reality
scrutinises
which
hence the greater consciousness or Self which

lesser consciousness which is below (or,
that
outward).
" Paramartha is the synonym of the term Svasamvedana, or the reflection which analyses itself.' There
is a difference in the interpretation of the meaning of
Paramartha between the Yogacharyas and the Madhyamikas." S.Z>., i. 75.
is
'
Paramartha-satya I.
Absolute
Truth;
The Self.
Paramartha- vid One who knows Truth
Paramarthika The "One Existence"
absolute
Reality.
2.
Brahman.
a philosopher.
of
the
Vedantins;
96
Param^tma
Paramatman
Terms
highest Atma) That which becomes

the spirit of our fivefold universe ; the
(The
Supreme.
Paramesha
Parameshvara
i.
Beyond Ishvara;
the
ever-unmanifested
2. Vishnu.
principle of the universe.
Param-hansa See Paramahansa.

Paramit^S
In Buddhism, the
six virtues,
dan a,
charity
shIla,
kshanti, patience; viRVA, energy; dhvana, contemplation ; and prajna, wisdom.

purity;
Para-nirv^na
{Sans.^
Nirvana)
beyond
ParanirvAna
is
predicated as the second field of the manifestation of the

Logos ; it is infinitely beyond any human conception.
" In Paranirvana the Past, Present, and even Future
all things, will be one and the same
everything will be 'merged in Brahman,' or the
Divine Unity." 6". Z>., i. 286.
Humanities, Hke
.
Para-nishpanna The perfect state of the Unmanifested.

"The Universe; the Son of Necessity, was immersed
Paranishpanna." Stanzas of Dzyan,
" Paranishpanna is the absolute perfection to which
all Existences attain at the close of a great period of
activity, or Mahamanvantara, and in which they rest
during the succeeding period of repose." S.D.^ i. 74.
in
Parantapa
{Sans.^
above Tapa)
One
who
has conquered
all
enemies.
Para-prakriti
{Sans.,
beyond
prakriti)
Unmanifested
prakriti.
Para-shakti
Supreme power or energy.
"It means, and includes, the powers of
light
and
heat." r.^ Theosophist.
Para-V^ch Vich
Para-tantra That which

upon another.
festation
exists not
by
itself
but as dependent
{q.v.) as the Supreme; Vach

beyond the rOpa or form worlds.
Para-vairtgya
soul which
{Sans.,
is
beyond vairagva)
perfectly free
The
in her
mani-
state
of the
from any disturbance of the
lower mind.
Para-vidyei
JNANA
Paresha
{Sans.,
deepest
knowledge)
Divine
Wisdom
the knowledge of the Spirit.
{Sans., the highest Lord)
BrahmA or Vishnu.
Terms
Pari-kamma
In
Buddhism,
'*
97
preparation
for
action "
It is the second stage
indifference to the fruits of action.
of the
Probationary Path
Pari-m^na
measure
Pari-n^ma
ments
that
(Sans.,
time or space
in
(q.v.).
which can be measured round)
(Sans., change)
duration
size.
Modifications, changes, or develop
in matter.
The doctrine of evolution by modifications

the theory of creation and destruction by the interaction of
Parinetma-v^da
two
factors, viz.
purusha and prakriti.
Parinami-nitya Eternally changing.

Pari-nirv^na See ParanirvAna.
Pari-nirvpti Complete liberation of the soul from the wheel of

birth and death.
Pari-vraj
Pari-vraja
Pari-vrajaka
a
)
passed through his
Sannyas!.
first initiation
2.
The chela who has
and entered on the Path.
Paroksha
is,
Brahman in the
a wanderer)
i.
fourth and last stage of his religious life;
(Sans.,
(Sans., beyond sight)

Invisible; hence that which
or can be, entertained mentally only.
"
Now
knowledge ...
is divided into two classes by

philosophers
Paroksha and Aparoksha.
The former kind of knowledge consists in intellectual
assent to a stated proposition ; the latter, in the actual
realisation of it."
T/ie Theosophist.
Adwaita
The Genius of the mountains.

Parvati (Sans.) The shakti of Shiva.
Pashyanti-vach (Sans.) In the Ved^nta philosophy, the Life
Parvata
(Sans.)
of Vishnu as it floods the causal body

the Purusha in the Sankhya system.
it
corresponds to
i. The antipodes of
Pcttala (Sans., the place under the feet)
Jambu-dvipa, that is, the nether- world in general. 2. The
first of the seven tAlas (q.v.) of the Ved^ntin, corresponding
to, or in antithesis with, Satya-loka.
" P^tala corresponds to the Hierarchies of Gandhu or
Smell Devas, the underworld or antipodes ; Myalba.

It is the earthly state
.here are Dugpas, Elementals
of animals, and Nature Spirits."
S.D., iii. 566.
.
See Naraka.
98
The In the representation of the growth of the soul,

progress along a "path" is one of the oldest and most
common of metaphors, occurring in almost all mystic works.
As used by Theosophists, " the Path " or the Path proper,
to distinguish it from the Probationary Path (^.z/.) signifies
the course that is entered upon by the chela after he has
been accepted by a Master, and has passed the first Initiation
It is divided into four stages, known to the Hindiis
i^.v).
as the ParivrAjaka, the KuxicHAKA, the Hamsa, and the
Paramahamsa iq.v.). The corresponding terms used by the
Buddhists are the Scrotapatti, the Sakridagamin, the
Anagamin, and the Arhat {q.v.).
Path,
"The end of the Path

The Ancient Wisdom.
is
the threshold of Nirvana."
P^vaka
{Sans., shining) i. In the Puranas, the personified

form of one of the three "fires" needed by man; Agni.
2.
" Electric Fire."
Pavamana i.
In the Puranas, the personified form of one of

the three "fires" needed by man; Agni.
2. "Fire pro-
duced by
Pavana
friction "
; ^
nirmathya.
(Sans., purification)
Permanent Atom
Vayu, or the Wind,
personified.
An
atom retained by the Reincarnating

Ego after the death of his vehicles. At the indrawing of the
life from the different bodies, a certain atom from each
plane survives disintegration, and is swept onward with the
life.
On this, the permanent atom^^ is impressed the experiences, in essence, of the body of which it has formed a
so that, from it, the tone or vibratory rate may be
transferred to the new body when the ego reincarnates.
part,
" These permanent particles are composed of three

a mental, an astral, and a physical.
After
death these are stored up in the causal body. At
re-birth these are put out one after another."
Theosophy
units,
New Psyetiology.
**The permanent atoms are the nuclei of the bodies,
and tJu
and are the expressions of the centres of consciousness

in their organic life
in their life of manifestation and
relation." "The Dreamer."
Personality
i.
The
transitory expression of the
Thinker
the
S.D.,\\. 60.
terra originates with Mrs Besant.
Mme. Blavatsky refers to the
as the "///<r-atom."
See the S.D.^ ii. 709.
The
same
Terms
Individuality
on the Lower Mental, the Astral,
Planes.
2. The Lower Mind.
See Manas.
99
and Physical
"Change, or the working of consciousness in matter,

fashions the mirror in which the changeless / learns to
know itself; for it connects up into a whole the intellectual Hfe of the physical man.
And the act of
reflection whereby the ego becomes self-conscious
produces in matter a consciousness of physical personality, contrasting with that of an immaterial (spiritual)
individuality.
In Theosophy, we call the ego 'the
higher manas,' and the personaUty 'the lower manas.'"
Phala
Thos. Williams.
Fruit
the
(Sans.,
fruit)
metaphorical,
t.e.
offspring;
result; eifect.
The heart as the seat of feeling or passion "the

{Gk.)
Kama-manas still overshadowed by the Buddhi-manas." ^
Phren
The Third Eye i^.v.), gradually retreating

Pineal Gland
inwards and ceasing to function as the organ of sight, during
the Fourth Race became transmuted into the body known
to physiologists as the " pineal gland."
body are
with few exceptions
The powers of this

man but
at present latent in
with his further evolution, it is stated, they will become

active, and the higher consciousness of the mental world
will then be able to express itself through the physical brain.
"The pineal gland becomes connected with one of

the chakras in the astral body, and through that with
the mental body, and serves as a physical organ for the
transmission of thought from one brain to another."
Pifigal^ {Sans., reddish-brown) With the Yoga school, the

nerve-currents (nAdis) on the right side of the spinal cord.
Pirit
A ceremony among the Southern Buddhists.

" In
essence
it
is,
as the
name
implies,
simply a
and invocations for the purpose

influences."
The Vdhan.
recitation of blessings
of warding off evil
goblin or evil elemental.

1.
2.
ghost or " shell " of a deceased person ; a kamarx>pa.
Pishctcha {Sans.)
Pishetcha-loka
The place of the pishAchas.
Pitaras Pitris
(q.v.).
Pitri-devas
The divine pitris.

H.
p. Blavatsky.
The
loo
Pitri-devat^s
The
Agnishvatta
Pitris
sometimes
are
so called.^
"
Pitri-kritya
(^^^-)- Offerings to the Pitris.
Pitri-loka The place of the
Pitris.
This may be the astral
world, or it may be either the Rt)PA or the ARt!)PA divisions
or states of the mental world according to the rank of the
PITRIS.
Pitri-pati
2.
i.
Yama
The Lord
of the Pitris,
i.e.
of the Barhishads.
{q.v^.
Worship of the Pitris.

Yama
Pitri-pujana
Pitri-raj
{q.v).
Pitfis {Sans., forefathers, progenitors) [Owing partly to the

wideness and looseness of its application, and partly to the
very fragmentary nature of the information we have of those
higher orders of beings to which it refers, this term has been
involved in much confusion. Since the publication of Mrs
Besant's Pedigree of Man, however, an attempt is being made
to reduce the ambiguity of its connotations and define its
scope.]
The Beings who build for man (the Monad) the body
whereby he may incarnate, and bring to him those principles
of mind whereby the spiritual is brought into touch with the
physical.
We
have thus two main classes of Pitris, the Barhishads

and the Agnishvattas (q.v.), the first, of whom there
are four orders, having to do with the physical ancestry of
(q.v.)
man
the second, of
do with
whom
there are three orders, having to
his intellectual evolution.
The term is also applied to the two orders of Lower

Dhyanis or Solar Pitris {q.v.), but the less progressed
entities from the Lunar Chain, those who had not yet
reached the individualised form, are best designated " Exlunar
Monads"
{q.v.).
"One-third of the Dhyanis, i.e. the three classes of

was doomed ... to be ... inthe Arftpa Pitris
carnated on earth." S.D., ii. 98.
.
Pitfis of the
Devas
Pitri-shraddha
The Agnishvattas.
The form of worship of the Pitris.
Pitri-yajna Sacrifice
to
the
Pitris,
or
to
the
manes
of
ancestors.
*
Mme.
S.D.,
ii.
Blavatsky also referred to the
99).
Barhishads under
this
term (see

Pitri-yana
when
Pituitary
way of the manes)

leaves the physical body.
(Sans., the
it
Body The
loi
The path of the soul
rudiment of the organ known to physiobody " is supposed to have been a
logists as the " pituitary
mouth, this becoming atrophied before the vertebrate stage

It is active during the
of physical evolution is reached.
time of growth of the body, which growth it seems in the
main to control. With the further evolution of man its office
is also that of placing the astral and physical worlds en
rapport^ so that, by its means, clairvoyant experiences may
be transmitted to the brain-consciousness.
" The pituitary body is the organ of the psychic plane.
Psychic vision is caused by the molecular motion of
body, which is directly connected with the optic
nerve, and thus affects the sight and gives rise to
S.D.^ iii. 548.
hallucinations."
this
{Sans., a fig-tree)
i. The Second of the seven DvtPAS
Hyperborean
of the PuRANAS.
2. The
See DvtPA.
Continent, or Land of the Second Root-race.
Plaksha
field, or particular cosmic manifestation of the One

Existence.
Of these, in the esoteric doctrine, there are
seven, each of the seven being again formed into seven, and
each of these yet again into seven. The whole of the
manifestation known as our Planetary Chain, with its seven
planes, thus corresponds to one plane of the Kosmos.
Plane
" The process referred to as the Small Wheels '

takes place on the sixth region from above, and on the
plane of the most material world of all in the manifested
Kosmos our terrestrial plane. These seven wheels are
our Planetary Chain." S.D., i. 168.
'
The different terrene planes physical, astral, mental, etc.

are objectively conceived as substance at various rates of
vibration, or
which is the same thmg of different densities.
Subjectively conceived, a plane denotes a certain range or
extent of consciousness.
Planetary Chain
series of seven globes or worlds which

evolution during the planetary cycle or
MANVANTARA. The first three of these globes generally
known as A, B, and C form a descending arc, the densest
physical matter of the descent being reached in the fourth
globe, D, of which our earth is an instance.
The fifth globe,
E, on the ascending arc (corresponding to C on the descending arc), usually belongs to the astral plane, and the sixth and
seventh, F and G (corresponding to B and
on the
form the
field of
I02
descending arc), to the rOpa and arupa levels of the mental

plane these, therefore, are invisible to ordinary sight.
:
" The globes in the arc of descent, and those in the

arc of ascent, correspond with each other, those in the
upward arc showing out in perfection that which those
on the downward arc embryonically adumbrate, while
the middle globe is the point of conflict and turning."
The Pedigree of Man.
The complete
evolution of our system comprises seven

forth, each chain
being, as it were, a reincarnation of the preceding one.
Three of these chains belong to the past ; the fourth is the
Terrene, that of which the earth forms the fourth globe;
the remaining three have yet to appear.
PLANETARY CHAINS succcssivcly brought
Planetary Logos The great Being

whom, a planetary chain exists.
Plenum
in
whom, and through
The Pleroma
{Gk.) A term used
{Lat.)
Pleroma
{q.v).
by the Gnostics and Church

Fathers for the Cosmos as fullness, or an all-pervading
Existence and all-containing Reality.
"A Force spread throughout the whole Universe,

with its direct and indirect effects."
S.D.^ ii. 537.
" For the Pleroma is one not many ; and its stages
of being are steps in the self-unfoldment of Universal

Mind from that Unique and Discrete Cause lying
behind it." Theosophical Review.
A Sanscrit equivalent would be

Pneuma (Gh.) Primarily, wind;
life
"
;
hence,
Poseidonis
is
Chidghana.
then breath, the "breath of
spirit.
The
stated
to
island referred to by Plato under this name

be the remnant of the ancient continent of
Atlantis (q.v.).
Poseidonis " was submerged in the fourth and final

The Story of Atlantis.
great catastrophe of 9564 b.c."
Pra-bara
(Sans.)
The
prevalent
gun a
or basic principle of
man.
Pra-bhava
Pra-bhavana
(Sans.)
source
cause of existence
the Creator.
or
;
(Sans.)
In the Puranas, " the place whence
things originate, and into which all things are resolved."
Pra-bhav^pyaya
all
The
hence the father
Pra-bhu
(Sans.)
To come into being
to manifest.
Pra-dhana
(Sans., the chief)
nature.
2.
PRAKRITI
i.
Terms
103
In the Puranas, manifested

m^^lais evolved:
That from which nature

AKASHA.
" Undifferentiated matter in the Sankhya philosophy,

or Good, Evil, and Chaotic Darkness (Sattva, Rajas,
and Tamas) neutralising each other." S.D.^ iii. 445.
2. The Supreme Spirit.
Pra-dhanaka In the Sankhya system, primordial substance;
Pradhana (^.v.).
Pra-dhanatman The highest spirit Vishnu.
Pra-dyumna i. The Divine Centre or Self manifesting through
Buddhi.
2.
Kama-deva.
of consciousness
The waking
the self-consciousness of the higher mind.
Praja-kara (Sans.) The Author of
Praja-natha {Sans., Lord of created beings) Brahma Manu.
between
Praja-pati-loka The loka of the Prajapatis
Pra-jagrat (Sans.)
BuDDHic
heights
at
state
creation.
that
Brahma and
the spheres of
world.
the Gandharvas; the Buddhic
Praja-patis (Sans., the Lords of being) Emanations or Sons

The
of Brahma, manifesting forth His creative powers.
male aspect of the dual creative energy.
" In the Rig Veda, it is not Brahma who creates but
the Prajapatis, the 'Lords of Being,'
Rishis." 6'.Z>.,
Prajapati-v^ch
In
i.
who
are also the
his
dual creative
370.
the Vedas,
Brahma
in
aspect.
Pra-jna
(Sans., wise)
Mahat.
2.
Mind
i.
the causal body.

" The flame of
T/ie Voice
of the
In the Vedanta philosophy. Universal
The
centre or Self of
Pragnya
man
as reflected in
that radiates from
Atma."
Silence.
" The centre in the Karana Plane is variously termed

the Prajiia, the seed of self-consciousness, that which
measures and unifies the manifestations through the
lower centres."
" The Dreamer."
4. The mind that can reflect the

3. Wisdom ; discernment.
higher Self; hence, the mind that is stable or in perfect
equiUbrium.i
1
See The Bhagavad GUd,
ii.
54 and 58.
I04
Prajn^-p^ramit^ In Buddhism, one
of the six
"perfections"; perfection in wisdom.
(Sans.)
An irresistible will
eight viBHt^Tis, and powers of Shiva.
Pra-k^mya
Pra-kasha
(Sans., visible
hence, light)
virtues
or
See Paramitas.
or
one of the
fiat;
sattvic condition
of the sheaths allowing perfect manifestation.
Pra-k^ha-karman
{Sans.,
whose work
is
to give light)
The
Sun.
Prakrit
Prakrita
i. The
vernacular (as distinguished from the Sanscrit).
2. In the Sankhya
(Sans., original)
system, relating to Prakriti
(^.v.).
the original creations) The first

Pr4krita Creations
three creations of the Puranas, i.e. those of Mahattattva,
Tanmatra or Bh^^ta, and Indriya.
(Sans.,
"In the Hindd Cosmogony, the evolution of the

is divided into two acts, which are called .
the Prakrita and the Padma Creations."
S.D., i. 460.
Universe
Pra-kriti (Sans., original substance) i. The substance of the

all; that which forms the archetypes of existing things;
Brahma as viewed objectively.
" In the Sankhya philosophy, prakriti is neither force
nor matter, but the womb out of which these are manufactured.
has
Prakriti
twofold
existence, those
of
homogeneity and heterogeneity.

When
homogeneous there is no manifestation, no phenomenon ; all
is hushed in sleep in the Great Mother's being.
The
.
beginning of disturbance in prakriti starts heterogeneity

or evolution."
Pra-Buddha Bharata.
2.
Brahma
as manifested
on the seven planes of the Cosmos.
See PuRUSHA.
Prakritic
Laya See
Prakfiti-guna One
GUNA.
Prakriti-laya.
of
the
three
qualities
of nature.
Pr^kritika (Sans.) Relating to Prakriti.

Prakritika-pralaya (Sans., a prakritic pralaya)
Puranas, a Minor Pralaya, " when the return of
verse to its original nature is partial and physical." ^
In
this
See
the
Uni-
Prakriti-laya i. One that has followed the Left-hand Path so

far as to provoke the dissolution of his elements, which thus
fall back into Prakriti,
the great reservoir of nature.
2. The dissolution thus brought about.
3. Cosmic dissolution or pralaya.
S.D.,
ii.
323.
Terms
Pra-laya
The period when the
{Sans.)
solar system
life
105
of a world, chain, or
mani-
partially or wholly indrawn, activity or
is
The pralaya of a
ceasing in part or in whole.
planet
the " winter " between the rounds of the Life-wave
is known as a " Minor Pralaya"; the pralaya of a solar
system is known as a " Maha-pralaya " ; and the pralaya
of the Universe as a " Kosmic Pralaya."
festation
During the minor pralayas, " the planets remain inthough dead ; just as a huge animal, caught and
embedded in polar ice, remains the same for ages."
tact,
S.n.,
Pra-meya
i.
46.
{Sans., measurable)
Within
the limits of thought
provable.
Pra-meyam An
object within
the
thought - capacity,
i.e.
of
certain knowledge.
Pr^na
{Sans.,
planes
breath)
Cosmic
i.
life,
manifesting on
all
JtvA.
" As, according to Hindu thought, there is but one

one Consciousness, everywhere, the word Prana
has been used for the Supreme Self, the all-sustaining
Breath.
Hence, that Life on every plane may be
spoken of as the Prana of the plane ; it becomes the
life-breath in every creature."
Specifically, the third of " the seven principles of man "
Life,
2.
the active power producing the vital

taken up by the Etheric Double from
which it again returns on the death
Pranamayakosha.
3. One of the five
principles, of the body.
See Samana.
located in the breast.
Prana-kaya The life-form the

Prana-maya {Sans., made from
;
It
phenomena.
the Cosmic Life,
"
See
body.
of the
is
to
vital airs," or life-
It
to
said
is
be
Etheric Body.
life-breaths)
Having
breath;
living.
Prana-maya-kosha
Body
{q.v.),
"
In the Vedantin philosophy, the Astral

the " sheath of the airs."
The Pranamayakosha
of Sanskrit terminology
means
something different from the principle of Prana of

Theosophic terminology. The latter is only a principle
and not a vehicle of consciousness.

But the
former is a distinct vehicle of the Ego. The Pranamayakosha includes Prana, the ten organs of sense, and
a portion of the mind, viz. kamamanas.
The Pranamayakosha functions on the astral plane after death, or
in dream during life."
Theosophy in India.
.
;;
io6
Terms
HoMin,
^^Stll^âma}
the breath.
Prana-sharira I. The
most] body
is
Etheric Body.
the " breath of Hfe."
The siyxRAxMA
Pranatman
(Sans.)
the personal Self.
(^.v.)
Prana-vidya
2.
The science of the breath.

In yogism, the practice
Prana-yama
i.
[outer-
the conscious
AUM the
i. The name of the sound

of sounds, the symbol of the Infinite.
Pranava
One whose
2.
Vach
life
most sacred
{^.v.).
of controlling
the
breath.
"
restraining
coming
Bhagavad
2.
The
the
breaths,
Gttd,
control of
all
"Pranayama
life-energies
flow
iv.
the outgoing
of
absorbed
solely
and
in-
Pranayama."
in
29.
the life-manifestations.
really
is
the
the
control
subdual of them
all
...
of
all
the
to the Self."
Tke Wisdom of the Vpanishats.
Pra-nidhana
Pra-panna
With the Yogis, devotion without ceasing.

One who has secured a refuge
{Sans., arriving at)
one on the Path.
Prapanna-pala
Krishna
as the Saviour of the refugee.
{Sans., reaching to)

One of the eight viBHt^xis (q.v.);
the power of getting to any place by a volition.
Pr^pti
{Sans.y karma that has begun)

i. Ripe
KARMA, or that which is bearing fruit at the present time.
2. That portion of its karma allotted to the ego at the
commencement of its incarnate life to work out during that
Pr^-rabdha-karma
life.
Pr4-rabdha-sharira
the
{Sans.,
first
body)
The
physical
body.
Pra-S^rana
Prathama
{Sans.)
{Sans., the
the Stream
Pr^tibha
that
Extending
first,
expanding
the foremost)
diffusing.
One who has entered
an accepted chela.
{Sans., divination)
comes from
Spiritual
purity of
illumination; the light
life.
PrLti-bh^sika {Sans., phenomenal) Consciousness concerning

It is the third stage of the
itself with illusive phenomena.
MAYA
of the Veddntins.
Pratibh4sika-atma
Taijasa
Consciousness
direct understanding)
(Sans.,
107
on the astral plane ;
{q.v.).
Prati-samvid
Terms
"The
hmited forms of wisdom attained by an Arhat."
four *un-
'
i. The "Secondary Creation,"

In the Puranas
the creation at the hands of divine Beings regarded as
the agents of the Supreme ; the creation which took place
2. The dissolution,
at the beginning of the present kalpa.
or PRALAYA, of the world.
Prati-sarga
i.e.
Pratyag-atma
Pratyag-atman
(Sans.)
2.
the JiVATMA in
i.
The
The Cosmic Self; the Logos.

inner or highest Self of the man ;
highest aspect.
its
One of the eight

i.
(Sans., drawing back)
acquirements of the Yogi (see Yoga) ; restraining the mind
from following the sense-impressions ; abstraction.
Praty-ahara
*'
In those cases where they succeed in making a person
throw off suffering by denying it, they have really taught
a part of Pratyahara, they have made the mind of the
person taught strong enough to refuse to take up the
record of the senses."

2.
The withdrawing
SwAmi Vivekananda.
of cosmic manifestation
the dissolution
of the world.
(-^-Ô-Direct sense-perception.
PragSham }
"Spiritual perception by
sophical Glossary.
means of
senses."
TAeo-
perception.
Knowledge derived from
perception.
by
Determined
Pratyaksha-siddha
confidence) With the Buddhists,
Praty-aya
Pratyaksha-jiiana
direct
direct
(Sans.,
belief,
a co-operating cause or agency,

proximate cause.
Prataya-sarga
The
Intellectual
as
distinguished
from a
Creation of the Sankhya
System.
In the Yoga-charya school, a Buddha who

has attained the bliss of Nirvana, and, in contradistinction
to the NiRMANAKAYA (^.Z'.), passcs from the sphere of
humanity's evolution.
Pratyeka-buddha
Pra-vaha
A continuous flow or succession.

darkness.
an enclosure)
(Sans., a stream)
Pra-vriti (Sans.,
Spiritual
io8
Pra-vritti
Pra-vrtti
(Sans.)
"
the
i.
The going
forth into matter; the active
and desire stage of the
soul's growth.
The
Self-born pierced the senses outwards ; hence

Jiva seeth the outward, not the inner, Self."
Kathopanishad^
iv. 4.
2. Activity ; active life in contradistinction to nivritti,

to contemplative devotion.
Pravritti-marga
Pravrtti-marga
"
the
{Sans.,
The
path
and
of the going forth) i.
active or worldly
life.
On
the Pravritti-marga consciousness is dominated,

blinded, by matter, and constantly endeavours to
appropriate matter, and to hold it for using."
Annie
Besant.
2.
In the Vedas, the path to liberation trodden by observing
all
the religious rites
Prayas-chitta
{Sans.)
and
duties.
Penance;
expiation.
Prayaschitta-karma Expiatory karma.

Preta {Sans., the ghost of a deceased person)
One
in his
KAMA-Rt>PA.
"A
PRETA is the human being who has lost his

physical body, but is still encumbered with the vesture
of his animal nature."
The Ancient Wisdom.
Preta-loka {Sans., the

Astral World.
Preta-sharira
spirit)
of
Fret as)
the
The
lower
body [which goes with] the departed
{Sans., the
The ghostly body.
Pretya-bh^va The
Principles of
Prishni
place
state after the death of the body.
Man See
Seven Principles.
{Sans., variegated, piebald, as the
cow)
The
earth.
The matter of the densest or

physical plane ; that tattva which forms the manifestation
of the Third Logos on the physical plane.
Prithivi {Sans., the earth)
"That which
existence,
is
shows forth what we

Evolution of Life and Form.
Prithivi,
Probationary
itself in
PathThe
first turning from the broad path of

that which leads up to the Path proper.
qualifications are defined by the YoGts as being, in
worldly desire
Four
reflecting
call objective reality."
some measure, needful

"Probationary Path":
and the
unreal,
the
one who determines to tread the

Discrimination between the real
transitory and the eternal {Sans.,
for
i.
Terms
109
things {Sans.,
Indifference
to
external
viveka).
2.
vairAgya).
3. Six mental acquirements (shatsampatti),
that is to say
:
Thought-control {Sans., shama).

Physical self-control {Sans., dama).
{a)
{b)
Checking all sensual desires {Sans., uparati).

Endurance ; forbearance {Sans., titiksha).
{e) Faith {Sans., shraddha).
(/) Perfect mental equihbrium {Sans., samAdhAna).
{c)
{d)
4.
Aspiration, or desire for liberation {Sans.,
Propator
{Gk., TrpoTraroop, the forefather)

a manifestation of Bythos.
Protean Soul
name
mumuksha).
With
the Gnostics,
MAvAvi-Rt^PA, since it may

The term has
for the
assume any form at the will of an Adept.

also been appHed to the linga sharIra.
See Prithivi.
Psuche {Gk.) The Lower
Prthivi
Mind; the
Psyche
Nous
earthly
reflection
of
{^.v.).
One who has the capacity perceive etheric or

forms a clairvoyant or
Psychism " The manifestation of the powers of consciousness
Psychic
to
astral
clairaudient.
through organised matter."
Psychometry
{G^.)
That branch
starting-point
Ptah
some object
of psychism relating to the

planes, taking as the
physical manifestation.
and of other
visualisation of past events
in its
With the Egyptians, the Third Aspect of the Trinity;

the Divine Spirit ; the Creative Mind.
"Ptah was
the Sun's
fire
God
of Death, of destruconly by virtue of

killing as well as vivifying."
S.D., i. 393.
originally the
He
tion, like Shiva.
is
God
a Solar
ptje} (^^^Ô-Worship.
Puman
Pums
{Sans.,
the
i^'^')'
man)
2.
i.
In
the
The Supreme
A new
Punar-bhavin {Sans.) The soul existing
Punar-bhava
{Sans.)
PurAnas,
purusha
Spirit.
birth.
the dissolution of the body.
See Punarjanman.
Punar-janma
Annie Besant.
in
another form after
1 1
Punar-janma-jaya
'
Terms
Moksha
(Sans., victory over future birth)
',
liberation.
Punar-janman
new or second birth.

i.
creating objective manifestations.
Punar-janma-smriti
The memory of past
2.
The power
of
births.
Puns See Pums.

Puraka (Sans., filling
inwards.
Pur^nas
(Sans.,
In HAtha-yoga, drawing the breath

ancient) HindCl Scriptures coming next
up)
in
authority to the Vedas.

There are eighteen
different books, the teaching being thrown into dialogue
form.
order
of
Purn^vatara
(Sans.)
full,
complete, or perfect manifesta-
Second Person of the Trinity ; an Avatara who

proceeds from Mahavishnu direct.
tion of the
"Such Avatiras, fully manifesting the One Life

through all the three centres, and having the memory
of Mahavishnu as their memory, are called the Purna
" The Dreamer."

the male being)
or Perfect Avataras."
Purusha
(Sans.,
i.
Spirit.
In the Sankhya philosophy, "the whole of Nature

partakes of the sentiency of the Purusha and the
insentiency of the Prakriti.
Thus every atom is an
outcome of the interaction of these two, purusha and
prakriti, and has a dual nature.
Its evolution is the
ever-progressing attempt to reflect the light that is in it
in its pure fulness."
2.
Pra-Buddha Bharatu.
Soul.
"In
Sankhya
the
Purusha."
Bhagavad
system, the
Gtta, xiii.
All-soul
is
called
" pairs of opposites "

3. One who has transcended the
Divine Man as Narayana.
4. The Divine Self in
6.
(see PASHYANTt-VACH.)
5. The higher self or ego.
the
man
The
male creative energy.
A demon the form of a man.

any one
Purush^rtha (Sans.) The object of man's
Purusha-rakshas
in
efforts
his four aims, viz.
Kama, artha, dharma, or moksha'.
of
(See
ChATURBH ADR A.
Purushottama
(Sans.)
Supreme
spirit
Vishnu.
"Since I excel the destructible ... I am proclaimed

Purushottama." .^yiizâz;^^ GM, xv. i8.
born
Purva-ja {Sans.^
2. AtMAN.
Purva-jnana
before,
first -
Knowledge of a former
born)
Terms
i.
1 1
Ancestors.
life.
The Mimansa) One

DARSANAS or recognised systems of HindA
It is a commentary on the Vedas.
philosophy and religion.
Outward forms and ceremonies are expounded with much
minutice^ the stress being laid upon their observance.
Purva-mimansd
the
of
(generally
known
as
six
The Seventh DviPA {q.v.),

(Sans., a lotus-flower)
It is supposed that
or the land of the Seventh Root-race.
Pushkara
it
will arise
where South America now
See Hvaniratha.
Quaternary The four lower aspects
is.
Qaniratha
is
known
of
man whose
expression
as the " Personality " {q.v.).
" The Quaternary regarded alone, ere it is affected by

contact with the mind, is merely a lower animal it
awaits the coming of the Mind to make it Man.
This Quaternary is the mortal part of man, and is disTheotinguished by Theosophy as the personality."
:
sophical
Manual I.
See Seven Principles of Man.
Qedoshim
(ZT^^.) The Holy Ones
angels.
R
Ra In
Egyptian theogony
"
Ra
is
i.
the Universe." S.Z>.,

2.
The
Raâ
i.
385.
Riga
is
relation to
Sub-race.
That which constitutes an attraction

one of the five kleshas.
"that which arouses pleasure in the Self in
prakriti ; that which causes the capacity for
{Sans., colouring)
or an attractive force
enjoyment."
4.
of the Universe.
sun.
Race See Root-race and
2.
The Soul
shown, like Brahma, gestating in the Egg of
i.
desire
Theosophy in India.
Affection of the mind hence

3. Attachment to forms.
A mode of music, of which there are six.
;
1 1
Terms
Rahat
An Arhat
Rajah See
{q.v.).
Rajas.
A world or globe.
R^jarshi A prince who has adopted the
of action
Rajas (Sans.) The guna
Rajamsi
religious
(q.v.)
life.
hence ambition,
passion, or other energy in manifestation.

**
Rajas, the passion-nature
tachment
R^jasas
Raja-yoga
Raj-yog
and
to,
Manasaputras
class of
... is the source of atBhagavad Gtta^ xiv. 7.
thirst for, life."

;
{Sans., the chief union)
the elder Agnishvattas.
The
Hindii school for

higher development of consciousness by
means of a system of concentration of the mind. It is the
realisation of the Self through concentration.
)
the
"
The method
of Raja Yoga, in which the consciouswithdrawn from the brain by intense concentration, leads the student to continuity of consciousness on
the successive planes." A Study in Consciousness.
ness
is
(Sans.)
The semi-human giants or Titans
referred to in the Hindti sacred books under
this name are now stated ^ to have belonged to the Fourth
Sub-race of the Fourth Race, viz. the Turanians.
Generally,
the word signifies " demons" or "evil spirits."
Rakshas
R^kshasas
It is chiefly the Atlantean Race, "which became

black with sin,' that brought the divine names of the
Asuras, the Rakshasas, and the Daityas into disrepute,
and passed them on to posterity as the names of
*
fiends."
S.JD.j
ii.
237.
Rjlkshasa-loka The place of the

Rasd. {Sans.,
taste)
"The
Sensation
evil spirits.
the sense
of.
rasi of separative existence
Ras^-tala
The
Vedantin.
must be changed
"The Dreamer."
into the rasi for the Divine Life."
of the seven nether worlds of the

corresponds to, or is in antithesis with,
third
It
Janah-loka.
One of the siddhis ; producing the bodily

secretions without taking the ordinary nourishment.
Rasoll^sa {Sam.)
Ratha
{Sans.,
a chariot)
i.
warrior.
2.
The body
vehicle.
'
'
See The Pedifêe of Man^ pp. 126 and 143.

See the Bhagavad Gitd, ix. 12 ; x. 23 and
;
xvii. 4.
as
Terms
See Triratna.
R^tri (Sans., night) In the Vishnu PurAna, BrahmS-'s Body
of Night.
Rays, The Seven Solar In the Vedas, the mystic expression
Ratna-traya
of the seven creative energies of nature, personified as gods.

They are named Inshumna, Harikesha, Vishva-karman,
Vishva-tryarchas, Sannadhas, Sarva-vasu, and Svaraj.
Rechaka
(Sans., emptying)
the right nostril, the
In pranayAma, expiration
left
through
being closed.
Reincarnation The coming back of the

BUDDHA-MANAS to the physical world.
soul
the
Atma-
It is a teaching of the oldest religions of the world, and

accepted as a truth by Theosophists, that countless rebirths
of the reincarnating ego are a necessity of its evolution.
It
is only when the ego has assimilated all the lessons of the
physical worlds, and is free from all desires relating thereto,

that MOKSHA, or liberation from this necessity, is attained.
The doctrine differs from Metempsychosis or Trans-
migration
in that, in Reincarnation, the
but reincarnate in a
Rephaim (^^^.) Giants

Ribhu
The name
Kumara (^.v.).
)
human
soul can
in a lower form.
of the early races.
of a
I.
Right-hand Path
Right Path
human body, never
Planetary Spirit or Logos.
The path of
that make
2.
the Suras, or the Powers

for good.
See Left-hand
Path.
Rig-vedaSee Veda.
Rishi (Sans.)
i.
generic
teacher of great truths.
name
in
India for a sage, or a
"There were three classes of Rishis in India

the Royal or Rajarshis, kings and princes who adopted
the ascetic life; the Divine or Devarshis, or the sons
S.Z>.,
of Dharma or Yoga; and the Brahmarshis."
.
ii.
2.
527.
Specifically, the seven
Prajapatis
mind-born Sons of Brahmd; the
(^.v.).
"The
the first group of seven in number

days preceding the Vedic period
they
may now be shown as something more than merely
mortal philosophers."
S.Z>., iii. 19.
" The seven great Rishis, the ancient Four, and also
lived
in
Rishis

the Manus, were born of
this race was generated."
My
nature and mind
Bhagavad
Gitd,
them
of
x. 6.
A Mahatma
or Adept.
RiSHis, being "the progenitors of all that lives and
breathes on earth," are often confounded on the one hand
with the PiTRis,^ and on the other hand with the Manus.
The RiSHi is correctly spoken of as the Father of the subrace ; the Manu {q.v.) as the Father of the root-race.
" There have been, and there will be, seven Rishis in
3.
The
every Root-race,
just as there are fourteen Manus
in every Round, the presiding Gods, the Rishis, and Sons
of the Manus being identical."
S.D.^ ii. 650.
.
Ritam-bhara
{Sans., bearing the truth)
discernment
Vishnu.
hence,
psychic
i.
The
perception.
sense of right
2.
Brahma
Romaka-pura (Sans., the earlier Rome) A part of Atlantis.

Root Manu A general term for the great Cause from which
proceeds the human life and form for the Round of a
Planetary Chain.
" Just as each planetary Round commences with the
appearance of a Root-Manu (Dhyan Chohan), and
closes with a Seed-Manu, so a Root- and a Seed-Manu
appear respectively at the beginning and the termination
of the
ii. 322.
human
period on any particular planet."
S.JD.,
The Secret Doctrine teaches that in this evolution

or Round on this Planet the JIvatma the human soul
passes through seven main types or "Root-races."
In the
case of the two earliest of these, known as the "Adamic"
and the " Hyperborean," the forms ensouled were astral and
" huge and indefinite " they were, with
etheric respectively
a low state of outward-going consciousness, exercised through
the one sense (hearing) possessed by the First Race, or
through the two senses (hearing and touch) possessed by
But with the Third Race the Lemurian (q.v.)
the Second.
a denser and more human type was evolved, this being
The Fifth
perfected in the Fourth or Atlantean Race (q.v.).
Race (^.v.)j the Aryan, is now running its course on this
globe concurrently with a large part of the Fourth Race and
a few remnants of the Third. For it must be noted that,
although each race gives birth to the succeeding race, the two
will overlap in time, coexisting for many ages.^
Of existing
Root-race
SeeS.D., ii. 382.

For instance, *'the
first two sub-races of the Atlanteans overlap the

and seventh sub-races of the Lemurians." T/i^ Pedigree of Man p. 118.
sixth
peoples, the Tartars, Chinese, and Mongolians belong to the

Fourth Race; the Austrahan aborigines and Hottentots to
the Third.
See Sub-race.
Rosa-tala
See Rasa-tala.
Round The
great " Life-wave " from the Source of all Being,

successively the seven globes that constitute a
PLANETARY CHAIN (^.z^.), is spokcn of technically as a "Round."
As this Creative Energy passes on from one planet to
another, so does that planet go into pralaya {q.v.), and the
vivifying
next planet awakes, and its latent activities begin to manifest.

Seven of these Rounds constitute a Manvantara {q-v.).
Ruach
(Zr^/5.) Spirit;
spirit
as
first
manifested,
Atma-
i.e.
BUDDHI.
"The Jewish Kabalists, arguing that no Spirit can

belong to the divine Hierarchy unless Ruach (Spirit) is
united to Nephesh (Living Soul), only repeat the Eastern
S.D.,
esoteric teaching."
i.
215.
Rudra {Sans., the Roarer) i. In the Hind(i pantheon, Rudra

appears to be identical with Shiva, the destroying and, at
2. "The issue of
the same time, the creative Power.
Rudra," /.^. the Devas that proceed therefrom ; Fire Devas
Rudra being typified by fire. They are said in the Vedas
to be eleven in number, being generally referred to as
Maruts.
Partha, the form of Me

the
^ "Behold,
Adityas, the Vasus, the Rudras." Bhagavad Gttd^ xi. 5, 6.
3.
The Monad
or Divine Self.
In the Vedas, Rudra "
is the Divine Ego aspiring to

return to its pure, deific state, and, at the same time,
that Divine Ego imprisoned in earthly form, whose
"
fierce passions make of him the 'roarer,' the 'terrible.'
s.n.,
"
in
578.
ii.
the
Name
centre in which the essence of all evolution

and Form is garnered up." " The Dreamer."
The heaven-world of the Rudras.

the compounds
Rupa {Sans.) A body or form
Rudra-loka
as in
R^PA, Mayavi-ri>pa, ROpa-deva,
etc.
Kama-
But
" We must remember that the principle of form is to

be found in every stage of the manifested universe;
and
that
the
word
when
the phrase the formless world is used,

formless
is only true in relation to the
worlds below the one so spoken of. All higher worlds
are 'formless' regarded from below, that is, regarded
*
'
'
1 1
by the organs
exercise
of perception
the lower world."
in
which are fitted for

The Evolution of Life
and Form.
Rupa
the
The three spiritual hierarchies known

or Asuras, the AgnishvAtta Pitris, and
Pitris are so called.
Creative Orders
as the
Makara
Barhishad
Any deva whose ordinary existence

lower divisions of the mental world.
Rupa-deva
Rupa-dh^tu
{Sans., material
form) The Ri>pa
is
on the four
regions of the
mental world.
Those having form the Barhishads.

Rupa-tattva The essence of form.
said
Ruta An island forming a part of
Rupa-pitris
Atlantis.
It is
to
have
been submerged by the sea some 850,000 years ago.
{Ieb., a host) i. A title of Jehovah {q.v.).

According to Origen, the Genius of Mars.
Sabaoth
3.
iabdha}
2.
Saturn.
^^^^-^^-
l^^^^-^r^^l"^
Sabdha-brahman
|abda-mana
Sabdha-mana
See Shabda-brahma.
See Shabda-mana.
6abda-tanm2Ltra
Sabdha-tanm^tra
See Shabda-tanmAtra.
Sach-chid-^nanda See S at-chid- An anda.

Sach-chid-afisha See Sat-chid-ansha.
Sach-chid-^tman
Sach-chit See
Sad^-gati
See Sat-chid-Atman.
Sat-chit.
(Sans.,
ever-moving)
i.
The
wind.
2.
The Uni-
versal Spirit.
Sad^nanda (Sans., ever-joyful) A title

Sad^nanda-maya Sanmaya (q.v.).
Being and
(5aJ.)
" pairs of opposites " ((/.v.).
Sad-asat
of Vishnu.
non- being;
the
fundamental
Terms
117
(Sans., the ever-blissful)

The unmanifested, unconscious (or all-conscious) Life ; Maha-Deva.
Sada-shiva
Sadhanas
means of obtaining)
(Sans.,
Of
Ways
of attaining
known to the Yogis

ViVEKA, VairAgya, Shatsampatti, and Mumuksha.
See
Probationary Path.
spirituality.
these there are four
i. Having
{Sans.)
like duties.
2. Having
Sa-dharma
like properties or qualities.
Sa-dharman J
A class of devas dwelling
Sadhyas (Sans., the pure ones)
\
Bhuvar-loka;
in
the
and prayers
rites
of the
Vedas
personified.
Sadu With
the Chaldeans, elementals or genii.
(Sans., having attributes)
Sa-gîna
Sag^Jna-brahman
The manifested.
Brahman
the Universe (Isa)
as manifestation (Saguna); as
as the " wheel of rebirths " (Samsara).
thousand-petalled lotus)
With the
Yoofs, the seventh and highest centre that
has to be vivified before the attainment of complete enIt is situated in the brain.
lightenment.
Sahasra
Sahasrara
(Sans., the
âka See ShAka.

(Pd/t,
Sakad^gamin
he who will reincarnate [only] once

more) In Buddhism: i. The chela on
the second stage of the Path (^.v.).
Sakrid^g'amin
>
Sakurtagamin
2.
The second
initiation.
3.
One
of the four
paths to
Nirvana.
Sakshat-kara
(Sans.)
Intuitive perception
realisation.
See Shakta.
6akta
6akti See ShAkti.
See SakadAgAmin.
See ShAlmal!.
compounds See Shama and
Sakurtagamin
Salmali
(Sans.)
Sama and
Samadhi
its
(Sans.)
An
its
compounds.
ecstatic trance-like state of consciousness
induced by concentration, in which the Yogi reaches the

knowledge of the higher mental, or, perchance, even of the
turiya state. See Yoga.
" The state in which the ascetic loses the consciousness of every individuality, including his own."
Mme. Blavatsky.
Sam^dhi-kaya DharmakAya
(^.v.).
Terms
Sam^dhindriya
samAdhi power)
{Sans., the
ecstatic meditation in Raj-yoga practices."
"The
organ of
Sam^na
(Sans.) Tho, centre " breath," or life-principle, that

controls the digestive functions, and from whence the
physical energies proceed.
See Udana.
"The Samana and the Vyana " are "subject to the

Prana and Apana." S.D., ii. 600.
Samanera With the Buddhists, a novice.

Samanya {Sans.) That which is common
the general
Sam-4patti
common
{Sans.^
In the Yoga system,

the stage before samadhi reached.
coming together) Intimate relation; co-
coming together)
perfect concentration
Sam-avaya
property
the universal.
{Sans.,
is
inherence.
Sam-aya
{Sans., that
which comes [and goes])
Opportunity
custom.
Sambhala See Shambalah.

Sambhoga-kaya(7>A) In Buddhism
Robe
i.
The
Bliss-body
the
of Glory.
" The Sambhogakaya
is the man who has cast away

but the Atmic sheath, ^ the body of wisdom he
retains connection with the Atmic plane, still appropriating an atom to serve as a body, but he cannot make for
himself other bodies,
though he remains in touch
with the system, and can still help on human evolution."
Theosophy in India.
A NiRMANAKAYA " with the additional lustre of three
perfections,' one of which is entire oblivion of all earthly
Mme. Blavatsky.
concerns."
all
'
2.
A class
of RiSHis.
Samchita-karma
See Sanchita Karma.
Samhit^ See Veda.

Samkalpa {Sans.) i. The
mind.
2.
The
synthetic power of
the mind.
Samkarshana
In the MahabhArata, the

of the Cosmic Self; Purusha {q.v.).
Samkhara One of the Buddhist skandhas

S^mkhyaSee SAnkhya.
^
first
{q.v).
manifestation

Terms
Samma-sambuddha
(Z'M)-With the Buddhists: i. "The

remembrance of all one's past incarnations
a
phenomenon of memory obtained through Yoga." Mme.
Blavatsky. 2. A Teacher of the Law a Bodhisattva.
"The Samma-sambuddha is one who, during many
sudden
successive lives as Bodhisattva, has gained, by the

practice of the Ten Perfections, the power not only to
attain the law, but to so perfectly expound it that many
may understand and follow the Way of Peace." The
Theosophist.
Sampa-jnana {Sans., wisdom from above) Inner illumination.

Sam-prajnata (Sans., known directly) A lower (or more out-
ward) state of ASAMPRAJNATA

power of perception is retained.
Sam-sara
(Sans.,
The
the
**
wheel
three worlds, physical, astral,
i.
in
The
" of birth
the
it
passage
and death.
and mental.
ever-changing scenes of Samsara,

become oblivious to the Divine Life." " Seeker."
Engrossed
*'
3.
trance
wandering) In Buddhism:
through the three worlds

2.
or
(^.v.)
we
The
initiation
" wheel " of birth
in the
through which escape is made from the

4. Transmigration.
and death.
of existence into
Passing from one
and
Samsara-mokshana Liberation from the wheel" of
death.
Sams-kara See Sanskara.
The same as the Sanscrit Dhyana
Samtan
Sam-vid (Sans.) Knowledge understanding.
that
or a
(Sans.) A
Sam-vriti
an
temporarily true that
Sam-vritti
Samsara-gamana
state
another.
'*
birth
(Tilf.)
(^.v.).
relative
is
viewed from the standpoint of

"
truth
truth,
The
to
say,
is
illusion
reality.
opposite of this absolute reality, or actuality, is

Samvriti meanSamvritisatya the relative truth only
ing false conception ' and being the origin of illusion,
'
Maya." ^S.Z^.,
i.
79.
See Samvriti.
SsimySi (Sans.) Equipoise; equality; harmony.

Samyag-darâna (Sans.) Right perception one
Samvriti-satya
of
"the
three jewels " of the Jains.
In Buddhism,
seeing truly)
(Sans.,
the first quaUfication of those
capacity to see truth
tread the eightfold path.
Samyag-drishti
the
who
I20
"
Terms
Right knowledge one of **the

(Sans.) Right conduct one of "the
Samyag-jfiana
(Sans.)
jewels " of the Jains.
Samyak-charita
three
three
jewels " of the Jains.
Samyak-samadhi
Sam-yama See
I^JJJ-y^l?!
bam-yamin
CSo
t^ ^
^ /I o
(Sans.)
Complete samadhi.
Sanyama.
SeeSANYAMl.
i
J
\
Salnandam
('^^^^>
joy-possessing)
Sanat (â^.) The "Ancient
Karma The
San-chita
KARMA which
is
^'^^^^^
San-dhis
The bhss of samadhi.
of
Days"
Brahma.
karma behind
total
man;
that
not yet worked out.

joining together)
A Sandhya
San-dhya
(g.v.), 4-
(Sans., joining together)

i. Twilight
either that
2.
form of worship
of the morning or of the evening.
morning and evening consisting of certain prayers
for
and MANTRAS accompanied by gestures and sprinklings.
4. The period of "twilight
3. Brahma's "Body of Twilight."
at the expiration of each yuga, manvantara, or kalpa,
before the commencement df the next.
"The interval that precedes each Yuga is called a

Sandhya, composed of as many hundreds of years as
there are thousands in the Yuga ; and that which follows
the latter
duration."
is
itSd&sha
6ani
named Sandhyamsha, and

S.Z>.j
ii.
is
of similar
322.
SeeSANDHvA,4.
^"--
See Shani.
Sankalpa
action
(Sans.^ will, desire)

;
Manas
"
nor doth anyone
sankalpa unrenounced."
Sankalpa-siddha
exercise of
6an-kara
as the determinative of
" the formative will."
One
able
to
become a yogi with

Bhagavad Gitd^ vi. 2.
produce magical
will.
See Shankara.
6ankha-dvipa See Shankha-dvIpa.
effects
the
by
Terms
Sankhya One
of the six
Hindu shastras,
121
systems of
or
and abstract philosophy, evolving the universe

from substance (prakriti) and spirit (purusha or atman),
Differentiation
the one non-existent save through the other.
is but in the seeming, and Deity, as Deity, is not recognised.
Withal, the way of salvation for man lies in the knowledge of
the One by means of the many by the observance of certain
intellectual
he eventually obtains liberation from samsara, or
principles,
The Sankhya agrees with the

a synthetical system the chief point of
difference is that the Sankhya maintains that the two
principles, prakriti and purusha, however far we may push
them, still remain dual. This the Vedanta (^.v.) denies.
the round of birth and death.
Vedanta
in being
by the
of the higher
The
San-matra (Sans.) That which has existence only Atman.
San-mayaWith the Vedantins, the paranirvanic
abstract ideas or
Sanna One of the Buddhist skandhas
of the seven mystic rays of the
Sanna-dhas The
See Rays, The Seven.
SannyamaSee Samyama.
the perfect renunciaThe
casting
Sannydsa
Sankhya-yoga
Self
realisation
methods of the Sankhya system.
state.
(^-v.)
principles.
sun.
fifth
(Sans.,
final,
off)
tion.
"The
poets rightly teach that Sannyas is the foregoing

which spring out of desire." Bhagavad
Gitd, xviii. 2 (Arnold's Translation).
of
Sannyasi
Sannyasin
acts
all
one who renounces) i. The saint or

who has renounced all that belongs
(Sans.,
ascetic
to a passing existence or earth-life.
" He should be known as a perpetual Sannyasi who

Bhagavad Gitd, v. 3.
neither hateth nor desireth."
2.
Brahman
in the fourth
asrama of
his life
on earth
Bhikshu.
Habit as acquired by repetition of an

San-sara See Samsara.
the
Sans-kara (Sans.) The impressions
Sansakara
act.
left in
i.
mind
after
latent
the lower or sense-vibrations have died out;
impressions capable of being revived even in a future life
memory. 2. That which is the seed of future karma.
Sztnti (Sans.)
Tranquillity;
Peace.
122
Contentment.
San-yama {Sans.) Restraint;
Santosa
of the lower
the discipline
i.
mind and senses. 2. The last three stages of the Yoga cult
Dharana, Dhyana, and Samadhi when practised with
reference to a particular object.^
San-yami
San-yamin
"
is
Sapta
One
samyama, uninfluenced by the

a Muni.
the night of all beings, for the Sanyami
practising
lower mind and senses
That which
is
Bhagavad
the time of waking."
{Sans.)
Seven, as
Sapta-dv^r^vakirna
in the following
{Sans.^
Limited the
Sapta-loka The seven lokas
Gttd,
ii.
69.
compounds
imprisoned within seven gates)

and the lower mind.
five senses, feeling,
to
They are
(g.v.) of the Hindis.
named Bhuh, Bhuvah, Svah, Mahah, Janah, Tapah, and
Satya.
Sapta-parna
{Sans., seven-leaved)
A symbol of man.
evident that the Man-Plant, Saptaparna,' refers

to the seven principles, and that man is compared to
is so
sacred among
this seven-leaved plant, which
'*
It is
'
Buddhists." 6'.Z>.,
i.
257.
Sapta-patctlaThe seven pAtAlas.
Sapta-rshi
known
Seven
the
{Sans.,
Ursa Major or the

"The Seven Rishis
See Tala.
Rishis)
Great Bear.
as
The
constellation
are the Regents of the

and therefore of the same nature as
seven stars
Seven Great Planetary Spirits." S.>., ii. 332.
the
.
The sun.
Brahma.
Sapt^shva
{Sans., having seven horses)
Sapt^tman
{Sans., having seven spirits)
Saras-vat ]
Saras-vati
Saravati j
of speech; an
i. The goddess
watery)
of
2. The goddess
aspect of Vach {^.v.).
esoteric wisdom ; the shakti of Brahma.
{Sans.,
]-
Sardhava In Buddhism,
confidence
a necessary acquirement
of the priest.
Sarga
of
{Sans., letting go; hence, loss

Creation; the creation of the world.
Sarira
consciousness)
See SharIra.
Saroruhâna
from the
'
{Sans., sitting
on a
lotus)
Brahma
(as
lotus).
See Patanjali's Yoga Aphorisms,
iii.,
Nos.
4, 16,
and
17.
coming
Sarva-ga
Terms
123
The Anima Mundi.

the Creator of
Brahml
{Sans., all-pervading)
Sarva-kartri
Sarva-loka
(Sans.,
{Sans.)
all)
The universe.
Sarvam-saha {Sans., all-sustaining) The earth.

Sarvatma {Sans.) The all-pervading Spirit.
Sarva-vainashika
{Sans., all-annihilating)
Those who believe
in annihilation.
Sarva-vasu
The
The
See Rays,
slrvfkr^^^*
>
All-pervading
sun.
Seven.
omnipresent.
See Shashi.
o^Stra and
Sat
sixth of the seven mystic rays of the
its
compounds
See ShAstra and
compounds.
its
With
the Vedantin, the most abstract expression for the Godhead ; Being ; Existence ; the equivalent
of Parabrahm.
{Sans., being)
"Sat is the immutable, the ever-present, changeless,

and eternal root from and through which all proceeds."
S.D., 470.
6ata-rupa See SHATA-R<ypA.
Sat-chid-ananda See Sat-chit-ananda.
Sat-chid-ansha A portion of the Supreme
ii.
Existence and
Mind.
Sat-chid-atman
an
{Sans,, existence
mind
spirit)
The soul
as
intelligent existence.
Sat-chit
{Sans.,
mind)
existence;
Brahma
as
the
Supreme
Intelligence.
Sat - chit - ananda

TRiMt)RTi
Vishnu.
"The
existence ; mind ;
bliss)
The
Personalised, It becomes Shiva, Brahma,
{Sans.,
{q.v.).
aspect is shown forth in Brahma.

universal mind, the divine Chit.
The life which is in everything ... is Vishnu.
He who is sometimes called the Destroyer, but is rather
He
creative
expresses the
Mahadeva
the Regenerator
ence," Four Great Religions.
.
Sat-kara
Sat-karman
> {Sans.)
Sat-kriy4
An act of
virtue.
...
is
Sat,
exist-
124
Sat-k^rya-vada
the
One
(Sans.)
The
doctrine that everything
is
from
Cause, Brahman.
Sat-ta (Sans.)
Being
Cosmic Being.
;
reaHty.
Satta-samanya
Sat-tva (Sans.j being; existence)

GUNAS (^.2'.) harmony;^ hght
;
"
The
is
highest of the three

^ soothfastness.^
word to translate I am inclined to

as Harmony, for this reason, that, wherever
pleasure, Sattva is present."
Evolution of Life
difficult
translate
there
i.
or truth
it
and Form.
Atma-buddhi; the Antakarana
2.
Sattva-guna
Sattva-vat
Sattwa
Satva
Satwa
Satya
>
The
3.
real or
See Sattva.
{Sans.^ having the essential)
Sattva-vritti {Sans.)
Sattvika
{q.v.).
(Also written Satva, Satwa, Sattwa, and Sattwan.)
essential.
(Sans.)
living being.
The Sattvic condition.
Having the Sattvic quality
in manifestation.
See Sattva.
(Sans.^ the true)
i.
Sat
"Truth, SATYAM,
(q.v.).
verily
is
Brihadaran
Brahman."
yaka.
2.
Sattva
The
Satya-deva
Satya-loka
(q.v.).
Hind(is;
3.
Satya-loka
(q.v.).
4.
Satya-yuga.
Shining by, or through. Truth.

highest of
seven
the
" heavens "
of
the
Brahma-loka; Mahaparanirvana.*
Satyam See
Satya.
The true mantra worshipping

Satya-tapas Practising true penance.
Satyatman The true
truth the observance of
Satya-yajiiaThe
Satya-mantra
in truth.
soul.
sacrifice to
Annie Besant.
'
W. Q.
Sir
truth.
Judge.
Edwin Arnold.
should, however, be noted that

to be the equivalent of Nirvana.
* It
some
authorities consider
Satya-loka

Satya-yug"a
YUGA.
The
age of purity;
125
"Golden Age."
the
See
" As the Satya Yuga is always the first in the series

of the Four Ages or Yugas, so the Kali ever comes the
last." 6'.Z>., i. 404.
Saucham Cleanliness.
Sa-vichara
with
{Sans.^
meditation.
meditation)
i.
An
The cosmic consciousness of

{Sans.)
ecstasy; beatitude.
Sa-vikalpa
Sa-vitarka
Sa-vitarkam
S^vitra
Savitri
{Sans,, with
thought)
An
Nirvana;
intuition expressed
in words.
The Mother
sun
2. The
i.
from
intuition
With discrimination.
2.
of
all
the
relating
living;
to
the
Devaki;
sun.
Eve.
See
3.
Gayatri.
See Srotapanna.
Scrotapatti See Srotapatti.
Seb In Egyptian theogony, the equivalent of Cronos or Saturn.
Scrotapanna
*'
Seb, the God of Time and of the Earth, is spoken
of as having laid an egg, or the Universe." S.>.,
i.
385.
Second Life-wave
i.ife wave.
See
êe Life-wave
Second Outpouring
Second Race
''^'''^
gee Root-race
Second Root-race f ^^^ ^"""^
Seed Manu A general term for the great
\
humanity
is
Planetary
The This
Self,
Effect into which
gathered up at the close of each

Chain. See Root Manu.
word
is
Round
of a
used by Theosophists with three

second and third expressmg the
different connotations, the
same idea
the
One
" I
I
2.
3.
as the
first,
Spirit in
am
but with greater limitation,
i.
Atman,
all.
am the Self seated deep in every creature's heart.

the beginning, the life, and the end of all existing
Bhagavad Gitd, ix. 20.

things."
The Higher Ego; the Thinker; the immortal man.
The Lower Ego {q.v).
The first of these is spoken of as " The Self " the
;
second, as
Lower
"The Higher
Self"; and the third, as
"The
Self."
**And now thy Self is lost in Self; Thyself unto

Thyself, merged in That Self from which thou first
The Voice of the Silence.
didst radiate."
126
Sephira {ffeb^With
the Kabalists, the first emanation from

the equivalent of the Hindti Vach, the Gnostic
Sophia, or the Christian Holy Ghost.
AiN-SoPH
"From
within the Eternal Essence of Ain-Soph

Sephira, the Active Power, called the
Primordial Point and the Crown, Kether."
S.D.^
comes
i.
forth
378.
Sephiroth
{Ileb., numbers)
With the Kabalists, the ten Emanafrom AiN-SoPH, the Eternal.
tions
Serpent
A widely
istic
adopted symbol for Reason, the characterof man.

See Naga.
endowment
"The primitive symbol of the serpent symbolised

Wisdom and Perfection, and has always stood
Divine
Regeneration and Immortality."
for psychical
S.D.,
i.
102.
Serpent of Wisdom
See Naga.
Sesha See Shesha.

Seshvara-sankhya A
sect of the
Sankhyas
{q.v.)
believing in
Deity.
Man In the earlier writings of the

Theosophical Movement these principles were referred to
as (i) ^tma, Spirit; (2) Buddhi, spiritual soul; (3) Manas,
mind; (4) Kama, feeling; (5) Prana, life; (6) LingaSHARiRA, the etheric double; and (7) STHtrLA-SHARtRA, the
physical
body.
But there is confusion here between
"bodies" and "principles," between objective and subjective, and it would appear that it is to the fivefold universe
Seven Principles of
not
related.
to
the
The
sevenfold
that
analysis, then,
is
man,
as
thus described,
by no means
is
satisfactory.
Objectively considered, man is, perhaps, best described as

consisting of a Mental Body (Causal and Manasic), an
Astral Body, and a Physical Body (Dense and Etheric).
These correspond with, and are in relation to, "the three
worlds " ; and it is through, or by means of, these bodies that
the "Principles," the Jivatmic expression, manifest themHigher than these three worlds, existence is arOpa
selves.
or formless, and the "Principles" are Divine rather than
human.
sound) The
ih^bdha } i^^^^-^
Shabda-brahm^
Shabdha-brahman
2.
The Veda
i.
revealed
Word
Revelation.
Divine or Cosmic Consciousness
at
the paranirvanic stage of its descent.

as the Word of God.
f
ihtbdh"amana
^hat which
Shabda-tanm^tra
Shabdha-tanmatra
127
proved by Revelation.
is
sound;
Essential
worlds
Terms
sound
Akasha
the
in
inner
(^.v.).
Shad-^yatana
(Sans., the six dwellings or gateways)

One of
the Buddhist nidanas ; the seats of the six sense-organs, i.e.
the five senses p/us their synthetiser, the brain.
Shaddai
{Ifed.,
nation to the
Shade
An astral body
"
name
the powerful)
Supreme Deity.
given
by the Semitic
ego has passed
after the
on.
Some
proportion of the manasic matter is retained

in the astral body after the ego has completely broken
away from it ; and thus comes into existence what we
call the shsLde."Tê VdAan.
Shaka
(Sans., strong)
The sixth of the seven DvtpAS (^.v.) of
the PuRANAS ; the land, emerging where North America now
is, that will form the habitat of the Sixth Root-race.
Sh^kta
(Sans.)
i.
worshipper of the shaktis, i.e., generally,

Energy of Shiva. (See Shakti, 2.)
in India, of Durga, the
There are two classes of Shaktas, the Dakshinacharis, or

Right-hand, whose rites are pure, and the Vamacharis, or
Left-hand, whose rites are the reverse.
2. One who believes
that blood-offerings are needful.
Shakti
(Sans., power, energy)
i. Creative or generative power,

of Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva, or other
deity, personified as the wife of the god.
3. Hideous
goddesses propitiated by offerings of wine and flesh. 4. Any
power or energy proceeding from a higher centre to a lower
one, as (a) the atmic ray, giving divine life to the causal
body; (d) the causal body as the source of energy. See
the compounds Jnana-shakti, KriyA-shakti, Kundalin!-
2.
The female energy
SHAKTI, ICHCHHA-SHAKTL
A lesser Avatara, the human consciousness

not being transcended, but merely exalted, by the influx of
the Divine Life.
Sh^ktya-avat^ra
Shalmali (Sans.) The

PuRANAS; Lemuria.
third
of
Shama
(Sans., even, equal)

In
control ; moral discipline ; the
"
Sama
Manas. "
is
the
the
first
seven
dvipas
of
the
Yoga system, emotional

Shatsampatti
(^.v.).
the repression of the inward sense, called
Sankaracharya.
128
Shama-buddhi
Looking
on
all
Terms
things alike (as the expression
of the One).
Shama-dh^na In the Yoga system,

Shama-maya Proceeding from the same
Having the mind fixed on

hence, equable, free from disturbance.
Shama-chitta
the
one object;
perfect mental equilibrium.
^^^^
ihambalfah
"
^^^^^^ ^^^^^^
A very
cause.
^^^^ ^^^^^^
'" ^^^^
mysterious locality on account of
Shangna Robe In
its
future
Mme. Blavatsky.
associations."
Buddhism, the
initiation
robe
of
the
neophytes.
"Metaphorically, the acquirement of Wisdom with

which the Nirvana of destruction (of personality) is
Mme. Blavatsky.
entered."
Shani
The planet Saturn.
Shankara Shiva. See Hiranyagarbha.

Shankarshana Cosmic life.
Shankha-dvipa {Sans.^ the land of shells)
Supposed
to refer
to Poseidonis {q.v.).
{Sans.)
The body or outward aspect. See the compounds STHt>LA-SHARtRA and LiNGA-SHARfRA.
" ârIra means a complex material frame or form in
which the Jivatma lives for the time being, and, being
complete in itself, it is an instrument of the Jivatma
Sharira
for
in any of the worlds suitable to the

Theosophy in India.
functioning
ÂRtRA.'"'
See KosHA.
Sharira-janman
Bom of the body.

Liberation from the body.
Sharira-vimokshana
i. A Sanscrit Scripture.
philosophical treatise.
Shclstra
Shetstra-jn^na
Sh^tfcLrtha
statement
Shata-rupa
2.
The wisdom of the Shastras.
{Sans., the purpose of the

;
religious system or a
Shdstras) A scriptural
a dogma.
having a hundred forms)

Vach, daughter of Brahm^.
{Sans.,
personified as
i.
Nature
Terms
Shat-prajn4 One having six wisdoms, viz.

BHADRAS with Divine Truth (Religion), and
129
the chaturthe nature of
the world (Science).
(Sans,)
The six mental qualifications, the
acquirement of which constitutes Sadhana, or the third
stage of the Probationary Path (^.v.).
Shat-sampatti
Shekinah
(^<;^.) Primordial Light ; Sephira (^.v.).

" The Spiritual Substance sent forth by the Infinite
Light is the First Sephira or Shekinah." S.D.^ i. 379.
name given to a KAma-r^tpa from which the

higher principles have withdrawn.
Shell {Eng.)
Shesha
{Sans., all the rest)
Brahma,"
typified
i.
The
eternity of the ''Night of
by a coiled serpent.
2.
Vishnu.
Shila In
Buddhism, one of the six paramitAs

" perfections "
harmony in word and act.
or
{q.v.)
Shishya {Sans.)K
Shista {Sans., the
Round.
"
pupil; a chela.
residue, the remains)
The Seed Manus of a
the human Seed left for the peopling of the

earth from a previous creation or manvantara."
S.D.,
630.
ii.
Shiva
Generally considered as the

*'
He who
is
sometimes called the Destroyer, but
rather the Regenerator

Four Great Religions.
Shlok^
{Sans., a
Shoo The
Third Person of the Hind(!l
See TRiMt)RTi.
Trinity.
hymn
Egyptian
of praise)
God
He who
is
living Fire.
is
"
.
verse.
of Creation or manifestation
ab-
stractedly considered, solar energy.
Shr^ddha
i. In the Vedas, faith.

See ProPrayers and rites for the dead.
(There are three kinds Nitya, the necessary and regular
Naimittika, the special or occasional ; and Kamya, the
{Sans., faithful)
bationary
Path.
2.
optional).
Shramana
{Sans.)
An
ascetic.
Shr^vaka
pupil.
In Buddhism, a student
{Sans., a hearer)
of the teaching and a practiser of the four great truths.
Shr^vana
Shri-tala
{Sans., hearing)
Knowledge derived from hearing.
One of the seven regions of Patala.

9
130
Shruti
which
that
(Sans.,
is
heard)
The
Word
revealed
Scripture.
A mode of pure being DharmakAya

pure
Shiva.
Shuddhatman
the labouring
of the Hindfis.
Shudra The
The
Kama-manasic
Shu-kama
The planet Venus or Regent.
Shukra
Shuddha-k^ya
(g.v.).
(Sans.,
spirit)
caste
fourth,
centre.
{Sans., bright)
its
Shukshma See
SOkshma.
Shunya
void)
(Sans.,
Maya;
2.
Shunya-ta
Shunya-tva
illusion; a
i.
Space;
shadow
Emptiness;
the
ether;
heavens.
the
(said of existence).
non-existence
hence,
unreality,
illusiveness.
See SusntypTi.
Shva-paka Among the Hindiis, the lowest
Boar-Avatara.
Shveta Vishnu
the white land)
Shveta-dvipa
Shu-shiipti
class of outcasts.
as
(Sans.,
Mount Meru
Siddha
(^.z^.).
2.
part of Atlantis
Ruta
(^.2:;.).
(Sans.,
powers.
Puranas,
In the
i.
2.
perfected)
i. One having
siddhis or occult
saint or yog!.
Nirmanakaya.
3.
"The
Siddhas are Nirmanakayas or the 'Spirits'

in the sense of an individual or conscious spirit
of
great Sages from spheres on a higher plane than our
own, who voluntarily incarnate in mortal bodies in
order to help the
Siddhctnta
human
race."
(Sans., established truth)
S.Z>.,
ii.
673.
Demonstrated knowledge.
(Sans.)
An extraordinary power over nature attained
by the practice of yoga. Each cosmic law, when understood and harmonised with the consciousness, becomes a
SIDDHI to be wielded by man. The power of neutralising
the action of gravity (laghima) the power of assuming any
size at will (mahiman) ; the power of glamour and mesmerisathese are siddhis.
See VibhOti.
tion (vashita)
Siddhi
Sidereal
Sige
Light Astral
(Gk.,
silence)
light (^.v.).
With
the
Gnostics,
Depths, from whence the Êons proceed.
6ila See SntLA.

6ishta See Shista.
îshya See
Shishya.
the
silence
of
the
6ista
See Shista.
Siva
See Shiva.
Six-fold Dhydn-chohans ]
Six-fold Dhy^nis
>
Six-principled Dhyanis )
Skambha
DhyAnis
into
Terms
whose form
all
the
Principles enter save

the
physical ; the Agnishvattas.
(Sans., the supporter)
In
the Vedas, the
Supreme
Deity.
Skandha See Skandhas.

Skandha-parinirv^na In Buddhism,
the indrawing
of the
elements of being.
Skandhas i.
In Buddhism, the karmic results, the summing

up of an incarnation, these results of the past prescribing
the nature of the seed for the future lives in the body.
" They are five in the popular, or exoteric, system of
the Buddhists
i.e. Rupa, form or body, which leaves
behind it its magnetic atoms and occult affinities
Vedana, sensations, which do likewise; Sanna, or
abstract ideas, which are the creative powers at work
from one incarnation to another ; Samkhara, tendencies
of mind; and Vinnana, mental powers."
Key to
Theosophy.
;
2.
section or chapter of a book.
See ShlokA.
6lokA
Smarana
all to
Smriti
{Sans.,
remembering)
the higher
(â^.,
hence:
Vedas.
what
3.
Any
Living
in the ideal;
is
remembered) i. Memory. 2. Tradition,

book outside Shruti or the
authoritative
Sod {Heb., secret) Esoteric teaching or mysteries.

Sohan {Pali) In Buddhism: i. The first great
aspirant
{q.v.).
Sohani
relating
life.
becoming then an accepted chela.

2. One of the four paths to Nirvana.
One who has passed the
first initiation.
initiation, the
Srotapatti
See Sohan.
Solar, as applied by occultists to any being or entity, indicates

that that being has come into touch with the Higher Triad.
Such a being is man.
The name that has been given to the two classes

of beings, the first of which, at the completion of the lunar
cycle, had attained to the human kingdom, and the second
of which was on the point of doing so.
Progressed so far
Solar Pitris
132
it was not needful for them to pass

rounds of the Terrene Chain, they only
the middle of the Fourth Round.
in their evolution that
through the
enter this in
earlier
"
the second division entered the humanity of
earth after the separation of the sexes in the Third
Race; the first division entered during the Fourth
Race, the Atlantean."
The Pedigree of Man,
See Rays, The Seven. Also known as the

Lower Dhyanis.
Solomon's Seal The symbolical interlaced triangles, as adopted
Solar Rays
by the Theosophical Society

in India " the sign of
Soma
for
its
emblematical seal
called
2. A plant used in sacrifices,

I. The moon.
making the " nectar of the gods."
"In India the initiated received the Soma, sacred
{Sa?ts.)
and
in
Vishnu."
drink,
which helped to liberate his
body."
S.I).,
iii.
soul
from
the
124.
The loka of the Regent

Soma-vansha Chandra- vansha
Soma-loka
of the
moon
Pitri-
LOKA.
(q.v.).
Sons of Dark
WisdomThe
The sons ofYoga
ioSlo[EhyIna}
Sons of Fire i. The

2.
Asuras.
first
(,...).
Seven Emanations of the Logos.
The AgnishvAttas.
They "are 'the Sons
first
i.
Beings
of Fire' because they are the

evolved from primordial fire." S.D.y
114.
An
order of the " Sons of Mind," coming from the Venus

3.
Chain, who manifested (by Kriyashakti) on this globe as
the Teachers of the infant humanity during the Third Race
period.
" Listen, ye sons of the Earth, to your Instructors,

Stanzas of Dzyan.
the sons of Fire."
4.
The Solar Pitris
{q^v.).
Sons of Light An analogue of the " Sons of Fire " {q.v.).

The Manasaputras
Sons of Mind; Mind-born Sons
The term has also been

Frajapatis, Manus, Kumaras, or
{q.v.).
Logos.
Sons of NightThe Asuras.
applied to the RiSHis,

other emanation of the
133
Sons of Twilight The Barhishads.

Sons of Will See Sons of Yoga.
Sons of Wisdom The Manasaputras
Agnishvatta
the
ally,
Sons of Yoga A
who come
{^.v.)
more
specific-
Pitris.
phrase of general application to those Beings
more
into manifestation
directly
by means of the
Divine Thought or Will. Specifically, the Sons of Yoga

are the semi-astral beings of the early androgynous Third
Race created by Kriyashakti, or abstract meditation. See
Naya and Rishi.
"It" [the Third Race] "created Sons of Will and

by Kriyashakti it created them, the Holy
Fathers."
Stanzas of Dzyan.
Sons of Dhyana, Sons of the Fire-mist, are analogues.
Yoga,
Sophia
{Gk.)
The
a Gnostic term, the idea

the Akasha of the
personalised, to that of the Holy Ghost
Wisdom.
It
is
connoted being similar to that of

occultist, or,
when
of the early Christians.
See Srotapanna.
Sotapatti See Srotapatti.
Soul As used by Theosophists,
Sotapanna
this
word may be defined as
Spirit manifesting objectively, that
different grades.
is,
Thus, cosmically,
it
through substance of
may be Buddhi or
the "Bliss-soul," Mahat or the "Intelligent Soul," or the

"Astral Light," the "lowest division of the universal Soul."
Microcosmically, it may be Buddhi ; it may be Manas ; or
it may be Kama.
See Spirit.
Sowan See
Spanda
Sohan.
{Sans.)
Vibration
Sparsha
{Sans.)
of touch.
motion.
One of the nidanas
perception by the sense
Sphurana {Sans.) Vibration flashing on the mind.

Atman the supreme underlying Kosmic Reality.
Spirit
" Matter
is the vehicle for the manifestation of Soul

plane of existence, and Soul is the vehicle on a
S.D.,
higher plane for the manifestation of Spirit."
on
i.
Spook
this
80.
With the
See Shraddha.
Spiritualists,
Srtddha
6ramana
See Shramana.
a shell or kama-rupa.
134
See Shravaka.
Sravana See Shravana.

6ri-tala See Shritala.
Sravaka
Srotapanna
entering the stream)
(/'a//,
first initiation
In Buddhism:
i.
The
sohan.
"Next, the condition of Srotapanna, in which, after

seven births and deaths, a man becomes a Rabat."
Chinese Buddhism.
2.
One
the
of
paths
four
NirvAna.
to
Also written
Scrotapanna and Sotapanna.
In Buddhism:
{Pali^ he who enters the stream)
The CHELA who has passed his first initiation and entered
on the PATH. 2. The first stage of the path {q-v). Also
Srotapatti
I
written
Scrotapatti and Sotapatti.
6ruti See Shruti.
Any object not possessing

{Sans., standing still)
locomotive powers, as, e.g., the plants and minerals. These
constitute the " Seventh Creation."
Sthavara
.
Sthivs. {Sans.)
Sthiratman
Firm; enduring; steadfast

The immutable
Spirit of the universe.
{Sans.)
Sthita-dhi {Sans.)
Steadfast
Sthita-pragna
{Sans., the steadfast self)
in
mind.
One
attachment
perfected the steadiness of his mind, and
wisdom.
Sthita-prajfia
overcome
to
is
who, having
forms, has
established in
"It implies the subordination of the desire nature,

On the
rule of the Ego or Higher Manas."
and the
Threshold.
Sthula
{Sans., bulky, gross)
Sthula-bhuta
The physical.
See St^KSHMA.
In the Sankhya system, the five gross elements.
Sthula-sharira With the Vedantins, the

body; Annamayakosha.
Sthula-Up^dhi
Sthulopadhi
With the T^raka Rija Yogts

body.
ing, self-conscious state
Stotra
{Sans.)
Praise;
Subhava See
Svabhava.
2.
The
physical
jagrat.
hymn
of praise.
dense
i.
The
body
in
physical
physical
its
wak-
Sub-plane
Terms
135
In the esoteric doctrine each plane {q.v.) contains

seven sub-planes, the first or innermost of these being
generally known as the atomic.
The different sub-planes of the physical world have been
generally termed the ist etheric or atomic; the 2ND
ETHERIC or SUB-ATOMIC ; the 3RD ETHERIC Or SUPER-ETHERIC ;
the 4TH ETHERIC or ETHERIC ; gaseous ; liquid ; and solid.
Sub-race
The
Root- races {q.v.) have each seven

and we have sufficient information with reference to the two last Root-races to enable us
to define these.
Thus the Fourth Root-race is made up
of the Rmoahal, the Tlavatli, the Toltec, the Turanian, the
Semitic, the Akkadian, and the Mongolian Sub-races.
See
Fifth Root-race.
seven
differentiations or Sub-races,
A female spook or elemental

Sudda-sattva {Sans.) Substance.
Succuba
{Lat.)
of the vampire
type.
" Philosophically, Suddha-Satwa is a conscious state

of spiritual Ego-ship rather than any Essence."
6uddhatman See ShuddhAtman.
6udra See SntôRA.

Sukha {Sans, and Pali) Pleasure
happiness.
Consciousness of happiness.
The
heaven -world of the Buddhists Devachan
Sukha- vati
Sukra See Shx>kra.
The substance of the more
Sukshma {Sans.,
Sukha-samvitti
{q.v.).
subtile)
worlds
"Matter
and
latent
exists
in
two conditions, the Stikshma, or
undifferentiated,
entiated condition."
2.
subtile
i.
astro-mental existences.
S.D.,
and the
i.
Sthfila,
or differ-
568.
In the Ved^nta system, the kama-manasic centre in man

its outer correspondences in the Lower Mental World j
with
madhyama
{q.v.).
Sukshma-deha The
sharIra
Sukshma Plane^With
Sukshma-sharira
vehicle.
kama-manasic
vehicle
St)KSHMA-
{q.v.).
the Vedantins, the astro-mental planes.
With
the
Vedantins,
the
kama-manasic
136
Sukshm^tman
(Sans., the subtile spirit) Shiva.
Sukshma-upadhi
Sukshmopadhi
body
physical
With the Taraka Raja Yogis:
i.
The
vehicle
of kama-manas.
2.
The
with the consciousness in the dream state;
j
SVAPNA.
Sukshma-visva
The
fifth
loka.
Sumadhi Correctly, SamAdhi (^.v.).

Su-meru {Sans., beauteous Meru) The
land of the Gods.
See
Meru.
6unya See
SHt>NYA.
Sura
(Sans.)
god or deva; specifically, those gods on the
I.
" right-hand path " in contradistinction to those on the " lefthand path " the Asuras
(^.v.).
"The Third Race

Sura became Asura."
2.
gave birth to the Fourth; the

Stanzas of Dzyan.
sage.
Sura-guru
{Sans., the Preceptor of the Gods)~Brihaspati.
Sura-loka
{Sans., the
abode of the Gods)
Heaven;
Indra-
LOKA.
Surejya Sura-guru
{q.v.).
i. The sun.
See Agni.
2.
Son of God.
" Surya, the Son,' who offers Himself as a sacrifice
to himself."
S.D., 'in. 142.
Siirya {Sans.)
Surya-loka
The
Surya-vansha
solar sphere.
{Sans.,
KsHATTRiYA Racc
the Race of the Sun)

of India.
Su-shumn^
The
first
royal
{Sans., great happiness)

With the yogIs i. The
NADis or nerve-channels running along the spinal cord
from the heart to the brahmarandra, or " third ventricle."
2. The spot at the base of the medulla oblongata where the
Ida and pingala join.
3. In prana-yama, when respiration
is alternately on the right and left sides.
4. The first of the
seven mystic rays of the sun that which gives light to the
moon. See Rays, The Seven.
:
See Sushumna,
i.
Sushumn4 Ray See SushumnA,
4.
SushumnA-n4di
{Sans., deep sleep)

Self-consciousness on the Mental
Plane; hence, from the standpoint of the Physical Plane,
the deepest trance state.
Su-shupti
Terms
137
Su-sumnaSee SushumnA.
Su-supti
Su-tala
See Sush^jpti.
(Sans.,
immense depth)
the Vedantin.
It
The
corresponds
fifth
to,
or
of the seven hells of

in antithesis with,
is
SVA-LOKA.
"
and
Manas becomes
at
in its entirety the slave of
one with the animal man."
S.D.,
(Sans., a thread)
i. The S^tratma
the DEVACHANic Stage of its descent.
2.
generally used as a mnemonic aid.
Sutra
Sutratma
(Sans.)
In the Vedantin
in.
text or
system, while
specific significations, the general idea
especially at
(^.v.),
Kama,
569.
aphorism
has certain
it
conveyed by
this
term
"thread" connecting the five different principles

or KOSHAS.
Essentially it is Atma, and it is literally translated "the Thread-Self" or "the Thread-Soul"; for it is
1. The Higher Ego, as that on which the fruits of the
is
that of a
personalities of the different earth-lives are strung.

2. The Monad, as that on which the unit of the experience of the descent into matter (the objective world) is
strung.
3.
is
The Second Logos,
on which every
as that
living being
strung.
"All the communication of the Monad with the

planes below his own has been through the Siitratma,
the life thread on which the atoms are strung."
Sva
(Sans., one's own)

i. The mental sphere.
2. The human
centre in that sphere; the Self.
Also
3. Sva-loka (^.z;.).
written Svah and Svar.
Sva-bhava (Sans., the innate disposition) i. Essential

2. The desire for manifestation or sentient existence.
Svabhava-k4ya
A mode of being
dharmakAya
being.
(^.v.).
In
Svabhavat
unknown
It
Buddhism, akasha, or the one infinite and

essence underlying manifestation.
" passes at every
inactive state into
new
rebirth of the
one of intense
Kosmos from an
The doctrine that the universe

of inherent natural forces.
Svabhava-vada
Svadhishthana
S.>.,
activity."
is
i.
695.
the product
(6'a;^j.) With the yog!s, the second "lotus,"

chakra, or ganglionic centre ; it is opposite the navel.
Terms
138
Sv^dhyaya
{Sam., repeating to one's self)

i. Study.
tinued repetition ; the continued repetition of the
DEVA,
Svah
Con-
2.
name
of a
etc.
'
See Sva.
Sva-lakshana
{Sans., self-marked)
Peculiar
property
innate
property.
Svah-loka
Sva-loka
The
third
loka
or heaven-world of the Hindus,
above Bhuvah-loka.
with the Manasic Plane.
next
It
corresponds
6vapaka See Shvapaka.

Svapna (Sans., sleep) The dream
perceived only when the

Svapna-dhi-gamya That which
external perceptions are
compounds See Sva and
compounds.
Svar and
"The Great Breath"; the equivalent
SvaLTSL (Sans., sound)
sciousness
or sleep state of the conconsciousness on the Astral Plane.

is
asleep.
its
its
i.
2. The intonation (of words).

of the Greek Logos.
seven notes of the musical scale.
Svaraj
[Sans.)
Rays,
The
Svarga
Svarga-loka
The
3.
The
See
seventh of the mystic solar rays.
Seven.
The heaven
Gods.
Sv3i'rupai {Sans.,
its
Sva-samved^na
consciousness
own form)
{Sans.,
;
of the
Hindis
the abode of the
See Devachan.
Real form;
which
that
introspection
essential properties.
looks
into
paramartha
itself)
Self-
(^.v.).
One of the principal and most sacred of the

symbols of India and other ancient lands, a cross
with the arms bent at right angles, thus "-f-i, or thus r^.
Svastika
{Sans.)
religious
Among
other significations, the crossed lines indicate spirit

and matter ; the turned ends imply the rotation of worlds
and the cycles of time.
It is also known as the Jaina Cross, the Fylfot Cross,
the Gammadion, and the Hammer of Thor.
Svayam-bhu
2.
{Sans., self-existent)
The
Shiva.
i.
Universal
Svayam-bhuta {Sans., self-created)

Svayam-bhuva (âj., self-existing) i. Having no
manifested ; an emanation.
proceed ; the First Manu.
"Svayambhuva, or
Spirit.
See Svayambhuva.
Brahma, Vishnu, or Shiva.
2.
birth; self-
That from which the Manus
Self-born,
is
the
name
of every
Terms
139
Cosmic Monad which becomes the Centre of Force

from
emerges a
which
within
s.n.,
Chain."
Planetary
325.
ii.
See Shveta.
Sveta-dvipa See SHVETA-DvtpA.
Swadhyaya See SvadhyAya
Swapna See Svapna.
Sveta
Swara See Svara.

Swarga See Svarga.
Swastika
See Svastika.
Swayam-bhu See .Svayambhi).

Swayam-bhuta See Svayambhuta.
Swayam-bhuva See Svayambhuva.
Sweat-born An appellation of the
Second and
early Third
Races.
Sylphs
Spirits of the air
the highest class of Nature Spirits.
See Elemental.
Syzygy
{Gk.
(rv^vyia,
a pair)
Gnostic term for a pair of

male-
beings or entities, positive - negative, active - passive,

female.
That; the One Existence.

Tadaikyam Unity
The radiant
tejas,
Taijas
Tad
(Sans.)
identification.
(Sans,,
fire)
i.
the
luminous.
That TATVA which forms the manifestation of the Third

Logos on the mental plane; Agni {^.v.).
2.
Taijasa
centre of
emanate
the
(JtvATMA)
Si^KSHMA.
Devas.
i. With the Vedantins, the

Cosmic Consciousness from which
reflection
of the Self
2. That
kama-manasic centre; the
the
(Sans., the shining)
Taijasam
known as
The CHAKRAMS
are
its
objective representation.
" It is through this spiritual and intellectual Principle

united to his heavenly protothat man is
type ; never through his lower inner self or astral body."
.
S.D.,
3.
iii.
60.
Consciousness dealing with higher, or subjective, worlds.
140
Tairyagyona
Tairyagyonya
Tala
The
creation of the Puranas
that of the animals.
A
or condition.
nether
A
(Sans.)
(Sans., the
TALA
Terms
fifth
part)
from a loka
differs
place, state,
in that the
tala has the spiritual

and press against,
they proceed against,

the great spiritual Life-wave that makes
Hence a
of the higher consciousness.
state of rebellion and misery, or, in its
life-forces reversed
evolution
for the
tala indicates a
most exoteric ex-
pression, "Hell."
"
tala and a loka on the same plane have the same
density of matter, but the former contains the negative
or descending currents of life, and the latter the positive
Theosophy in India.
or ascending currents of life."
The
several " hells " of the Vedantin are
ViTALA, Sutala,
PAtala
known as Atala,
Talatala, Rasatala, Mahatala, and
ig.v).
The nether world.

Tala-tala The fourth of the seven
Tala-loka
corresponds
to,
or
is
hells of the
in antithesis with,
Vedantin.
"where the Lower Manas clings

and objective life." S.D., iii. 569.
to
Tala-tala,
sentient
Tamah-prabM
Tamas
It
Maha-loka.
(^^^^.)_xhe regions of darkness
the
hell.
Has been well defined as the

darkness, gloom)
of resistance," since it is that quaHty in substance
(pRAKRiTi) which offers resistance to the play of life, conIn the Sankhya system, it is one of
sciousness, or spirit.
Inertia, Indifference, Ignorance,
the five forms of avidya.
Insensibility, Stagnation, and Darkness (in contradistinction
to Sattva, light) are among the many English words used as
translations, and all serve to a limited extent to express its
(â.?.,
"guna
meaning.
" It
the absence of all knowledge, feeling, motion,

that
It is, in fact
transparency.
stolid state or form of spirit which causes it to appear,
and be, what we call matter." The Dream of Ravan.
is
penetrability,
2.
The
laya state from which the
"
that
moveless
gunas come
inertia,
forth.
that perfect
stillness,
in
which the three gunas are balanced one against the

The Wisdom of the
other, in perfect equilibrium."
Upanishats.
Sometimes written Tamos.
See Guna.
T^masa
dark) Having tamasic
(Sans.^
"With
TAmasa,
Tamo-guna The
Tamo-maya
AViDYA
Tamo-paha
Tanha
qualities.
Hindlis the Elements are

unenlightened by intellect, which they
S.Z>.,
i.
354.
tamasic guna.
(Sans., in
in the
141
philosophical
the
i.e.
obscure."
Terms
darkness)
One
of the
forms of
five
Sankhya system.
(Sans., dispersing darkness)
A Buddha.
The desire for physical

(Sans, and Pali)
sentient existence ; that which causes rebirth.
" Q.
What
is
to produce the
new being?
A.
is
Tanha
at
work
the
will
to
Buddhist Catechism.
live."
Tan-m^tra
Tan-matram
the force or energy that
or
life
The first, and

(Sans., the measure of That)
last, differentiation of universal indiscrete
substance ; the manifestation of the Third Logos known as

"the Divine Measure," since by it is the measure of their
The
vibration given to the atoms or units of motion.
TANMATRAS, therefore, may be considered as the mode of
manifestation, i.e. as that which proceeds from within outwards; and the five tanmatras, each with their seven
sub-TANMATRAS, will represent for us the substance of the
fivefold universe which forms the field for human evolution.
" Each tattva has got for its ensouled life a tanmatra
In each
or a modification of the Divine Consciousness.
tattva, therefore, we have the Divine Consciousness as
the central life, while the idea of resistance forms the
"The Dreamer."
outer wall."
Vibration must " be determined by a law which, by
limiting the vibratory possibilities, makes manifestation
Theosophical
This law is the Tanmatra."
possible.
Review.
Tanmatra Creation
Tanmatra-sarga
Tan-maya
Tantra
(Sans.)
^^^ ^^^^^
Creation
(q.v.).
'
^^
Becoming one with.
(Sans., the important, the essential)
i.
Hindti
Of these there are

sacred and mystical book.
The teaching is generally thrown into the form of a
160.
dialogue between Shiva and Durga, great prominence being
given to the Shaktis or female energies of the deities.
2. Magical formulae as put in action.
Tantram
142
Tanu-bhumi
(Sans., the tage of personality)

stages in the life of a Buddhist shravaka.
Tanu-meLnasi
Tao
(Sans.)
One
of
the
Attenuation of the mind.
With the Chinese, the Eternal "which is above man's

comprehension, and to man's thought is as the No-Thing."
" The Tao has no form, but It produced and
nourishes heaven and earth.
From It came all
I.
beings; from It the mysterious existence of God."

Lao-tzu.
2.
With the Egyptian Gnostics, the genius of the moon.
Tapa See
Tapas.
See Tapo-loka.
(Sans., heat,
Tapar-loka
Tapas
fire)
i. Fasting
and other ways of
mortifying the body and bringing it into subjection.
(From
the heat of the sun being a cause of pain or distress.)
2. Meditation as connected with austere practices.
"There is no Enghsh word which expresses its

meaning. The various translations given
austerity,
penance, asceticism, devotion all are in it, but it is
more than all of these. It is from the root tap, to burn.
Heat is in it, burning force, all-consuming. The fire of
thought is in it, the fire which creates the fire of desire
Annie Besant.
is in it, the fire which devours."
3.
The
"
especial duty of a particular caste.
>
"
devotee
The
yogi
an ascetic
...
is
one undergoing tapas.
more exalted than the Tapasvin."
GUd,
Tapo-dhana An
loka or heaven
Tapo-lokaThe
Paranirvana.i
" beyond the Mahatmic
the Vairaja deities."
568.
of
or
Tapo-yajna The
vi.
Tapo-loka
4.
46.
ascetic.
sixth
of
region,
5. Z>.,
T^raka
"A
technical
knowledge
Hindfis
the dwelling
of
iii.
austerity
sacrifice
(Sans.j protecting)
the
asceticism.
Saving grace.
term
for
a certain kind
of intuitive
L. D.
arising in the course of Raja-yoga."
Burnett.
* Some authorities, however, consider that
the Buddhic state of the Theosophist.
Tapo-loka
is
the equivalent of
Terms
143
Taraka Raja-yoga " One
of the Brahmanical yoga systems ;

secret.
It is a purely
intellectual and spiritual school of training." ^
the most philosophical
Tat
I.
Tad
The Egyptian God
Wisdom; Hermes.
of
2.
(Sans.)
(^.v.).
Tatha-gata
(Sans., of such a
Buddha.
"Tathagata
*
He who
is
Tat-purusha
nature)
an epithet
i.
for the
The Logos.
2.
Buddha, meaning,
His Predecessors
follows in the footsteps of
in Enlightenment.
Tattva
and the most
{Sans.,
'
"
That
T/ie Theosophist.
soul)
The Supreme
Spirit.
"thatness," truth, reality)

Generally, the
i.
essential nature of things ; the essential nature of the human
2. Specifically,
soul as a mode of the Divine Consciousness.
that fundamental law of substance, or that manifestation of
the Third Logos, which is seen by us as the form of the
atom or as the creation of the primary elements.
{Sans.,
"The Logos marks out, according to this divine

measure [Tanmatra] the lines which determine the
shape of the atom, the fundamental axes of growth, the
angular relation of these, which determines the form.
These are, collectively, a Tattva." A Study in
.
Consciousness.
five TATTVAS manifested are known to the Mahe^varas
Akasha, Vayu, Tejas (or Agni), Apas, and PRixHivt
These constitute the planes of the Theosophist, and
{q.v^.
The
as
the fivefold field for the evolution of man.

The
Sankhya system has 25 tattvas, viz., Avyakta, Buddhi,
Ahankara, Manas, Purusha, the five tanmatras, the five
MAHABHUTAS, as abovc, and the ten indryas. See under
furnish
these heads.
Tattva-bhava
The true or essential nature.
Tattva-gny^na See Tattva-jnana.

Tattva-gnydni See TAxrvA-jNANt.
Tattva-jfiana
Understanding
of
the
true;
knowing
the
essential.
Tattva-jnani One who has knowledge of the tattvas

knower of the essential in nature and in man.
Tattva-ta Truth
Tattvavabodha
reality.
Perception of
^
Key
to
truth.
Theosophy.
the
Terms
144
Tattva-vid
Knowing
realities.
Tattva
The Egyptian or astronomical

Tail
Tatva
Incorrectly written for
I.
"The Tau
is
{q.v.).
cross, thus
the Alpha and the
T.
Omega
of Secret
Doctrine Wisdom, which is symbolised by the

and the final letters of Thot." S.D.^ ii. 614.
initial
2. In Northern Buddhism, **the fourth Path out of the five

paths of rebirth which lead and toss all human beings into
perpetual states of sorrow and joy." ^
Tebah
Tejas
(ZT^^.) Nature.
(Sans.j fire)
See Taijas.
Tejas-tejas (Sans.,
fire
of
fires)
light.
Tejo-rupa
Terrene
Terrestrial
Tetrad
pt,
^"^^"
(q.v.);
That The One
essence
is
is fire)
The
Planetary Chain (q.v.), of which

the earth is the lowest globe.
(Gk., (out)
Tetraktis
whose body
(Sans.,
The One whose

Brahml
The mystic square
"
the " Quaternary
Man.
Existence
the Absolute.
*'Then That vibrated motionless, one with Its own

glory; and beside That nothing else existed."
Jîg Veda.
"All comes forth from That; ... in That, Sat,

and Ananda have their root in unity, the One
without a second ; in That, unknown and unknowable,
"
Four Great Religions.
all is
Chit,
Theophania
With the Neo-platonists, God

Divine Wisdom)
{Gk., cos
(Gk.)
in
man; God
i.
"A name
overshadowing man.
Theosophy
o-o<îa,
by the Alexandrian philosophers to the ancient

Wisdom-Religion, the Hidden Wisdom, in the third cen2. That eternal revelation of the Divine Spirit
tury A.D."2
which forms the source of all the religions, arts, and sciences
given
of the world.
Theosophy "is the one Truth which underlies all

Every system of
all phenomena, all experience.
forms,
religion
arises
underlying
from
Truth,
the attempt to formulate this

give it definite expression in
to
human language." Wm. Kingsland.

*
Mme.
"
HIavatsky.
Short Glossary, by Annie Besant and H. Burrows.
Terms
145
"Theosophy means ...

to be
it
is
a will, not to know, but

the knowledge that gnosis is realisation,"
S. Mead.
Theosophy must be the
G. R.
*'
life
of the self, which, as such

synthesises all departments
and the consciousness

strings together and
life,
of
human
thought."
"The Dreamer."
The word
Third Eye
is
the equivalent of the Sanscrit Brahma-vidyA.
See Eye, The Third.
Third Life- wave

Third Outpouring
^
,^^ ,_
bee
Life-wave
t
rd lootrace } êe Lemur.ans.

Thirthakars See TIrthankara.
opposition to That, the Source.
This The Universe,
in
"In the beginning This was the
Self,
one only."
Aitareya-upanishad.
Thot
Thoth
Hermes, God of Wisdom.
the Divine
ThrSdlloul
Man
The SOtrAtma
In Egyptian cosmogony,
manifested Deity.^
(?...)
{Gk.)
"A Pythagorean and Platonic term applied to
an aspect of the human soul to denote its passionate kamaRUPic condition." ^
Thumos
Tiamat
With
regarded as
of
the ancient Chaldeans, the feminine power,

representing the sea (Mare, Mary), the womb
evil,
life.
" But with the Semites and the later Chaldeans, the
fathomless Deep of Wisdom became gross matter, sinful
substance, and Ea is changed into Tiamat, the Dragon
slain by Merodach, or Satan, in the astral waves."
S.D., ii. 56.
Tikkun
(C/â/^.) The
first
of the Seven Rays of the mani-
fested Logos.
Tir-nan-Oge
{Ir.,
the
Country of the Young)
The
Paradise.
See Thrice-greatest Hermes^ by G. R.
Key
to
S.
Mead.
Theosophy.
10
Celtic
146
'
making a path) i. With the Jains,

one of the 24 Buddhas, Arhats, or Guides
of the Fifth Race.
2. Vishnu.
3. With the Buddhists, an
Tirtha-kara
Tirthan-kara
{Sans.,
ascetic.
Tairyagyonya
Tiryaksrotas
Tishya
(Sans.)
Titiksha
{^.v.).
The Kali-yuga.
patience) Forbearance the
(Sans.,
identify itself with feeling.
ggo forbearing to
See Probationary Path.
" Titiksha is the fifth state of Raja Yoga one of

supreme indifference ... to what is called 'pleasures
and pains for all.'" Mme. Blavatsky.
Toltec The Third
Sub-race (^.v.) of the Fourth Root-race. This

people formed the supreme civilisation reached in Atlantis
(^.v.).
Toom With
the ancient Egyptians,

Creator; Fohat.
Osiris
in
his
aspect of
Trai-loki
See Trilok!
irilokl
Trai-lokya/ ^^^
)
Tret^-jmga
Tri
See Yuga.
Three,
(Sans., Gk., Lat.)
Triad Atma-buddhi-manas
as in the following
compounds
often referred to as the

" Upper Triad."
The " Lower (R<)pa) Triad " may be considered as this trinity reflected in " the three worlds," physical,
astral, and mentral.
(q.v.) is
descriptive term for the Monadic consciousness as objecti vised in flashes round the Upper Triad,
Triangle of Light
Atma-buddhi-manas.
TheThe
Triangles,
Tri-bhuvana
Tri-bhuvanam
microcosm
AgnishvAttas
TheTRiLOKt($^.z;.).
(Sans.)
the
triplicity
The three gunas

The three worlds.
Tri-ktyam
"
of
the
Metaphysically,
macrocosm
and
in their different states.
Tri-g^nas
Tri-jagat
(q.v.).
(^^'^Ô The
(q.v.).
See Trilok!.
triple
body
(of the Buddha).
Trikayam is generally rendered the three bodies

or 'triple body' of the Buddha; but in Pali, 'kayo'
frequently means 'deeds,' 'action,' and also 'faculty.'
Trikayam, then, should be more correctly rendered as
the triple Work, Activity, or Energy of the Buddha."
*
Tri-loki (Sans.) With the
Bhuvah, Svar
Patala, Svarga
Terms
147
Hindus, the three worlds,
Bnty,
and mental), or Bhumi,

(earth, the nether regions, and heaven).
With the Buddhist the term will denote Kamaloka, and the
Rt>PA and Ari)pa regions of the mental world.
(physical,
astral,
(Sans., assuming three aspects)

The Hindti Triad,
Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva.
" Vishnu represents the idea of evolution the process
by which the inner spirit unfolds and generates the
Tri-murti
universe of sensible forms .... Siva represents the

idea of involution, by which thought and the sensible
universe are indrawn again into quiescence ; and Brahmi
represents the state which is neither evolution nor involution, and yet is both
existence itself, now first brought
into the region of thought through relation to Vishnu
and
îva."
Ed. Carpenter.
See Sat-chit-Ananda.
One of the eight siddhis, attained

freed itself from sensual desires.
Tripti
when
the ego
has
Buddha, Dharma, and
Tri-ratna (Sans., the three gems)

Sangha.
The words Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha ought

Bodhi, Dharma, and Sangha,'
be pronounced
and interpreted to mean, Wisdom, its laws and priests,'
*'
'
to
'
'
'
the latter in the sense of spiritual exponents,' or adepts."

'
Tri-sharana
{Sans.^ the three rocks of refuge)
The Triratna
as the refuge of the Buddhist.
Trishna
{Sans.)
The fourth nidana
(q.v.);
the thirst for mani-
fested existence.
"
the Mother of Desire,
Trishna, that thirst which makes the living drink

Deeper and deeper of the false salt waves."
The Light of Asia.
Tri-vidha-dv^ra
the mouth, and the mind
The body,
keeping these gates, we have
{Sans., the three different gates)
purity of body, purity of speech,
and purity of thought.
Tri-ycLna {Sans., the three vehicles)
The
three
degrees of
Buddhahood, the Shravaka, the Bodhi-sattva, and the

PrATYEKA- BUDDHA.
Turanians
The Fourth Sub-race of the Fourth Race.
148
Turiya
Consciousness in the
the fourth)
;
^ ecstasy; bliss: high samadhi.
(Sans.,
Buddhic
Fourth or
state
Turiya-avastha
The fourth or xuRtvA
state
the state beyond
the AVASTHA-TRAYA.
Turiya-k^ See TuRtvA.

Turiy4-tita
The consciousness of the Supreme.
Incorrectly written
Tushitas (Sans.) Adityas
Turya
Twilight,
Twilight,
for
;
TurIya
{^.v.).
a class of devas.
Body of See Body of Twilight.

Sons of The Barhishads (^.v.).
Ty^ga
{Sans.^ abandoning)
Renunciation of the
giving up all material desires.
One who
-p^. ^.
>
Tzelem
Tzurah
{Heb.)
(ffeb.,
world
the
practises tyaga.
a shadow)
The etheric body.
Atman.
U
Udana
(Sans., watery)
In Hindii physiology
i. The centre and

uppermost parts of the body.
life-current that controls the

It is
the principal of the
mysterious
"life-winds"
of the
Anugita, governing the Prana and Apana, the Samana

and Vyana (qq.w.). 2. The organs of speech.
Ud-deshyam (Sans.)
Ud-gh^ta (Sans., a
KuNDALiNt.
2.
The aim
object
beginning)
i.
In pranayama,
incentive.
The awakening
breathing
of
through
the
the
nostrils.
Ulom The manifested Deity

Umbra (Laf., a shadow) The
Un-mada (Sans., insanity) A
;
Upa-chlro
(Pali)
the visible universe.
etheric double.
form of Brahm^.
In Buddhism, "attention
third stage of the " Probationary Path "
Some
authorities,
however, maintain
soul has become one with Brahma, the

Atmic or Nirvanic state.
or conduct"; the
shatsampatti.
Turtya state the

used to convey the idea of the
that, since in the
word
is
Terms
Up^-dana
(Sans., taking away)

from the outer world; hence:
2.
The
ception.
3.
material cause
Withdrawing
i.
149
perception
With the Buddhists, concause as manifested.
The outermost expresPERSONA, of the spirit, the life, or the consciousness ;

the vehicle through which these manifest, and by which they
Upa-dhi
which disguises)
{Sans., that
sion, or
are limited.
"Upadhi means something which
conditions or puts
on another thing, which, before, was unconditioned, and free from limitations of that kind.
Thus
all SarIras and Koshas are Upadhis, but all Upadhis
are not Sariras or Koshas."
Theosophy in India.
" Though there are seven principles in man, there are
but three distinct upadhis (bases), in each of which
his Atma may work independently of the rest."
S.D.^
limitations
182.
i.
Upa-miti
resemblance)
{Sans.y
Analogy
from
inference
analogy.
The
Upa-naya
investiture of the HindCl with the cord
symbol-
izing his spiritual birth.
Upa-nishads {Sans., esoteric doctrine) Mystical treatises on

the Vedas forming part of Shruti or the Revelation of
The fundamental problems of the origin and
Hindtiism.
nature of Deity, of the universe, of mind, and of matter are
The Upanishads are said to be the source of all
discussed.
the six systems of Hindli philosophy.
(Sans., ceasing, refraining from)

Refraining from
See Probationary Path.
sensual pleasures.
Upa-rati
Upasana (Sans., service) Religious meditation worship.

Upashya (Sans., to be worshipped) The ideal.
Upeksha (Sans., overlooking) In yoga, indifference to,
all
mastery
Uraeus
of,
"The
Monad
Urvan
Urvanem
the mental and physical feelings

soul
of the
earth."
and
or
sensations.
Gnostic term for the
at the lowest stage of its descent.
(Zend)
The
equivalent
of
Buddhi,
or
of
the
Higher Mind.
Uânas See Ushanas.
Usha
(Sans., shining)
In the
'Hws of the Greeks
Vedas, twilight ; the

the Aurora of the Latins.
Ushanas (Sans.)VenMs.
Ushas See Usha.
Dawn
the
Terms
150
Uttara-mimamsa
Uttara-mimans^
more
the deepest reflection) One of

the six principal systems of Hinduism,
usually called the Vedanta {q.v.).
I
{Sans.,
{Sans.y speech)
female aspect.
Vlch
The
Word;
Divine
the Christos in
its
" Vach is of four kinds.

These are Para, Pashyanti,
Madhyama, Vaikhari." S.Z>., 465.
Each of these represents a different stage in the "outwardi.
ness," or manifestation, of the Voice or Sound.
Argumentative knowledge doctrine.

Brahma.
Sarasvat!
teacher.
A
See VActsHA.
Vag-ishvara and
the vehicle of a higher
\Tû
I {Sans., carrying) A vehicle
V^da
(Sans.)
Vag-isha
(Sans.)
2.
(g.v.).
I.
2.
spiritual
3.
vthaSa
P"""P'-
Vaidhatra
son or emanation of Brahma known as Sanat-
KUMARA.
Vaidyuta {Sans
Vaikhari
Electrical.
The
{Sans., the final utterance as speech)
physical
tabernacle of Vach, the Christos.
"Vaikhari Vach
is
what we
utter."
S.D.,
Vishnu.
Vaikuntha-loka The heaven of Vishnu the

Plane.
worldly
{Sans.) Indifference
Vair^g
Vaikuntha
465.
>
from
all
astral disturbance
Paranirvanic
results
to
Vairlgya
i.
{Sans.)
freedom
renunciation of
Vair^gyam )
the transitory.
" Vairagya is that mood of the mind which enables a
man to perform all the duties of Hfe irrespective of the
Theosophical
pleasures or pains they cause to himself."
Review.
It is the
Vairelgi
Vair^gin
second stage of the Probationary Path
One on the
{Sans.)
worldly desires.
Vair^ja-loka
See VirAja-loka.
{q.v.).
Path who has subdued
all
Terms
Vai-r^jas
151
See Virajas.
Vairochana
{Sans.^ appertaining to the sun)

The highest
hierarchy of the Dhyani-buddhas, dwelling in the ari)pa
worlds.
Vaisheshika
{Sans., essentially
distinct)
One
of the six re-
cognised systems of Hindti philosophy.

It is closely allied
to the Nyana {q.v.)
indeed, is sometimes spoken of as
forming one of the schools of that system. Deity is recognised,
but nature is, at the same time, taken to be a changing
combination of nine substances which are permanently and
essentially distinct.
Vaishnava
{Sans., a worshipper of Vishnu)

One of the three
Vedantin schools.
The Vaishnavas hold that the First
Cause (Parabrahman) is one with the Creator ; that nature
(pRAKRiTi) is the objective expression (sharira) of the
Creative Life (JtvA), which, again, is the expression of the

Spirit ; and that the way of salvation for man is by
BHAKTi, or devotion to, and faith in, this Supreme Spirit
neither works nor ritual aught avail him.
Supreme
Vaishv^-nara
See Vishva-nara.
{Sans., a man who occupies the soil)

i. The third
caste of the Hindus; the agricultural and merchant class.
Vaishya
2.
One
belonging to this caste.
Vai^va-nara
Vai^ya
See Vishva-nara.
See Vaishya.
Indra Buddha.
Vajra-sattva {Sans., a heart of adamant) A Buddha.
Vajra-dhara
{Sans., having a thunderbolt)
VakSee Vach.
Valhalla
In
Scandinavian mythology, the hall of the heroes
slain in battle.
Vama-ch^ris See ShAkta.

Vama-deva {Sans., the God
that
reverses)
Shiva
as
the
Destroyer.
Vama-marga
{Sans.,
the left-hand path)
The
dark side of
evolution.
Vamana
ally,
{Sans.)
An avatara
Vishnu's
V4na-devatas
fifth
in the
form of a dwarf.
descent.
Sprites or dryads of the woods.
Specific-
152
Vana-prastha
stage in
in the woods)
The third
Brahman, during which he devotes
meditation and the performance of religious
{Sans., the dweller
the
himself to
Terms
life
of a
duties.
Vara
(Sans., surrounding)
i. The superior.
2. An ark
or
enclosure as a place of refuge.
symbol for man.
3.
" For the Vara, or ark, or, again, the Vehicle, simply
Varaha
means Man."
S.jD.,
(Sans., a boar)
An
ii.
304.
avatara
in the
specifically, the third incarnation of
Vishnu
The present kalpa.

Varna (Sans., a covering) Colour.
form of a boar
(^.v.).
Varaha-kalpa
i.
2.
sound or syllable.
Caste.
The four castes of the Hindtls as ordained by
Manu are the Brahman, the Kshattriya, the Vaishya, and
the Shudra (^.v.).
3.
Varsha
(Sans., rain)
particular country or land.
Vartamana
4.
(Sans.)i. Revolving.
Being present.
2.
Moving.
3.
Existing.
Varuna
(Sans., the All-embracer)

Originally one of the three
highest deities of the Hindtis, " the Maker of Heaven and
Earth," Varuna later became the God of the Waters.
He
(or It) may be considered as the Ruler of the water
elementals, or, abstractly, as the principle pervading the
APAS-TATTVA ; hcncc, also, the objective side of the Kamic
world.
i. A posture for meditation.

Vasatlct (Sans., abiding in)
2.
The latent mental impression from past good or evil actions.
3. Desire ; attachment to.
Vashit4
(Sans., fascination)
The power of hypnotising
one of
the eight viBH^yxAS.
VÛ Vishnu (as abiding in

VtSU-deva
With
the Hindfts
of the universe.
2.
The
i.
See VAsu-deva.
The Supreme
as
the soul
Krishna as the Avatara of Vishnu.
Vayu
Vtta (Sans., the wind)
beings)
all
(^.v.).
and wind and their personified

Vayu is one of the Vedic Trinity.
principle, Pavana.
2. That TATTVA which forms the manifestation of the Third
Logos on the Buddhic Plane. 3. The Fire Deity that
"Vkyu
(Sans.)
manifests as
I.
air.
air
See Agni.
4.
One
of the
five
" airs " or

life-principles
of the
body,
viz.
molecular
air,'
or
samAna,
prana, apana,
UDANA, and VYANA {qq.vv.).

" There are two kinds of Vayu
compound
153
(i) Pafichikrita-vayu,
gas, like the air of the
atmosphere; and (2) Vayu-tanmatra, 'atomic air,'

elementary gas, the substrate of the sensation of touch."
Theos. Review.
Vayu-tanmatra See Vayu.

Veda {Sans., knowledge) i. The
Hindti Scripture.
It commost ancient), the Yajur-veda,
the Sama-veda, and the more modern Artharva-veda.
Each Veda has two portions, a Samhita, the mantras, and
the RiG-VEDA
prises
(the
Brahmana or ceremonial exposition, both being

or Divine Revelation.
See Vedanta. 2. Truth.
Shruti
" By the Vedas no books are meant.

They mean
the accumulated treasury of spiritual laws discovered by
different persons in different times."
Vedana One
of the Buddhist
skandhas
{q.v.).
Vedanta {Sans., the end of the Veda, or knowledge) One of

the six great systems of Hindtiism, comprising three schools,
the Advaita, the Dvaita, and the Vishishthadvaita {q.v.).
Following the Sankhya to a very great extent, it seeks a
further cause of the manifested universe beyond the dual
This it finds in Deity (Brahman),
PURUSHA-PRAKRITI.
which, according to the Advaita, is one with the very Self
in man, but, according to the Dvaita, a distinct Reality.
The system is said to have been founded by Vyasa, and has
as
its
greatest exponent Shankaracharya.
The i.
Vedas,
See Veda.
2.
The Upanishads.
Orthodox Brahmanism.
hurry)
Impetus
sudden change of mind or
the Logos.
Verbum {Zat) The Word
Vetala {Sans.) An elemental, spook, or vampire.
giving
The sun.
Vibha-vasu
Vedism
Vega
{Sans.,
agitation,
i.
velocity.
2.
feeling.
{q.v.)
{Sans.,
moon.
3.
The
fire
forth light)
i.
2. The
that brings about the dissolution of a
world or universe.
Vi-bhu
{Sans.)
To pervade;
to
be manifested.
power) An
extraordinary and occult

Vi-bhuti
Eight of these powers (siddhis) are
power
mentioned in Hindu books, ^ viz. Animan, Prapti, Prakamya, Laghima, Mahima, Ishita, Vashita, and Kamagreat
over nature.
{Sans.,
vasAyitA
{qq.vv.).
154
Vi-ch4ra
Vi-ch^rana
{Sans.,
reflection)
Discrimination
" Ever-present reflection on the
why and wherefore
of
Bhagavan Das.
Vi-deha-mUkta
mukta
(Sans., a
without body)
Dharma-
(^.v.).
Vi-deha-mukti
need
contempla-
tion.
things."
KAYA
Terms
nirvAnic
state
where there
is
no further
for incarnation.
Vidy4
(Sans., knowledge)
Methods of attaining the Wisdom.
According to the Secret Doctrine there are four of these, viz.
YaJNA-VIDYA {q>V.\ MahA-VIDYA {q-V.), GUHYA-VIDYA {q.V.),
and Atma-vidya ; but
"
upon the teachings of the
S.D.,
Vidy^-devi
final and absolute

three first-named."
only the last which can throw
it is
light
i.
192.
goddess of learning)
goddesses of the Jains.
{Sans., the
Vidya-dhara
ing
One of the sixteen
With the Buddhists, pitris or genii, correspondsomewhat to the Gandharvas of the Hindus.
" Inferior deities inhabiting the astral sphere
between
they are cunning and mischievous,

and intelligent Elementals." Theosophical Glossary.
and ether
the earth
Vidyamana
{Sans.)
Vi-gnana and
its
Being in existence.
compounds See Vijnana
and
com-
its
pounds.
Vijam
BtjAM
Vi-jnana
Vi-jn4nam
dq.v.).
{Sans.,
i. With the Vedantins,

the
the mind.
Cosmically, the
Discriminative or intellectual knowledge
discerning)
understanding
mental plane.^ 2.
as distinct from Divine
Wisdom.
"Vijnanam, which realises the separateness of all

outer objects, becomes jnanam, the wisdom that knows
the One." Annie Besant.
Vi-jn^na-kaya
An
adept with sheath answering
to the intel-
lectual worlds.
Vi-jfiAna-maya
lectual mind
*
There
are,
howeyer, some
or psychic world."
'
See an/e.
{Sans.,
made
of
understanding)
The
intel-
objectivised.^
who would
prefer to translate this
word
*
'
astral
Terms
155
Vi-jfi^na-maya-kosha The Vedantin term for the sheath of

the intellectual mind ^ the sheath of discernment
;
"that sheath which is caused by the understanding

being associated with the organs of perception." Prof.
MoNiER Williams.
Vi-kalpa
{Sans., uncertainty)
words)
i.
Attaching a wrong sense (to
verbal error.
" Vikalpa follows from words having no (correspond-
Patanjali.
ing) reality."
The power
of distinguishing
sense-impressions.
2.
the power of distinguishing
rp, ^ ^^
Vi-kartana
/ r.^
Vi-karttanaP*^^^^-)-^^^^"'^1
Vi-kshepa
>,
{Sans., throwing apart)
traction
Agitation;
confusion; dis-
repulsion.
thrown apart) Agitated confused.

See Moksha.
Buddhist skandhas
Vinnana {Sans.) One of the
male aspect the male
shining) Brahma
Vi-rddj
Vi-kshipta
{Sans.,
Vi-moksha
five
{^.v.).
in his
{Sans.,
Vi-fcij
Vi-r^ja
creative principle emanating from

type of the male being.
"
From Him (Purusha) sprang
sprang Purusha."
Viraj,
Brahma; the
and from
Viraj
Jîg- Veda.
The MANASA
further in
called by the
same name.
descent from this Emanation are

See Virajas.
Viraja-loka {Sans., the resplendent hall) The region of the

Agnishvattas or " Pitris of the Devas."
Vi-rajas
Vir^t
MAnasaputraprobably the Agnishvattas.
I.
Viraj
{q.v.).
2.
See VishvAnara
(4).
Brahma, Vishnu, or Shiva.

In Buddhism, one of the paramitas
Virya
energy.
or " perfections
Giving out hence, a
Vi-sarga {Sans., sending
Vi-esha See Vi-shesha.
Vi-rinchi
six
{Sans., virility)
{q.v.)
"
forth)
sacrifice.^
See anfe.
Mme. Blavatsky sometimes refers to Vishnu as the Third Person of the
Trimurti (see S.D., ii. 327, etc.) ; but, as "the Giver of Life," as the source
of the AVATARAS, His manifestations would appear to accord rather with those
we are accustomed to associate with the Second Person.
^
156
Each of the five

{Sans.)
i. An object of sense.
senses has its proper vishaya, which again correspond to the
2. The
five elements, ether, air, fire, water, and earth.
objective universe ; all that stands in opposition to the ego.
Vi-shaya
In the Nyaya philosophy,

Speciality; peculiarity.
the essential difference in each of the nine dravyas.
Vi-shesha
Vishishth-advaita See Vaishnava.
May be considered as the Second

(Sans., all-pervading)
Person of the Hindfi Trinity.^ See Trimi)rti.
" The life which is in everything, the life which permeates, which sustains, the foundation of the universe
... is Vishnu, the All-Pervader, the sustaining life of
God." Annie Besant.
Vishnu
In the Vedas, Vishnu
often identified with the sun, and,
is
as the Father of the Adityas, becomes identical with Brahma.

He has, according to the Brahmans, ten incarnations, viz.
Matsya, the fish ; Kurma, the tortoise ; Varaha, the boar
Narasinha, the man-Uon Vamana, the dwarf; ParashuRAMA, Rama with the axe Rama-chandra, the hero of the
Ramayana Buddha, Krishna, and Kalk!, who has yet to
appear.
See Brahma.
;
;
Vishuddha
(Sans.,
pure)
CHAKRA, or ganglionic
With
the yogis,
the
fifth
Vishuddhi-chakra See Vishuddha.

Vishva (Sans., the universal) With
i. The
the Vedantins
An aspect of jiva, the
waking state on the physical plane.
life-centre for the physical body.

life- principle.
Vishva-goptri
2.
3.
The
lotus,
centre.
2.
(Sans.^ Preserver of the Universe)
i.
Vishnu.
Indra.
Vishva-karma
Vishva-karman
(Sans., the All-Creator)
i.
In the Vedas, a
personification of the Creative Power as

Prajapati.
2. The sun, or the third of
revealed in nature ;
his seven mystic rays.
See Rays,
The
Seven.
(Sans., belonging to all, common to all men)

2. The fire that
In the Vedas, the God of Fire; Agni.
constitutes the Divine Life in the cosmic and microcosmic
Vishva-nara
I.
systems.
the living magnetic fire that

"Vaishvanara is
It is the most
pervades the manifested Solar System.
objective (though to us the reverse) and ever-present
.
See Odd,
viii 3.
Terms
aspect of the
S.D., ii. 325.
3.
An
One
Life
for
is
it
157
the Vital Principle."
atomic differentiation of mulaprakriti.
" Vishvanara is not merely the manifested objective

world, but the one physical basis from which the whole
T. Subba Row.
objective world starts into existence."
The Cosmic
or Consciousness, as exercised
upon, or as expressed in, the physical world.
5. The human
Self, the JiVATMA, as expressed in the physical body.
4.
Life,
Self,
Vishva-riipa {Sans., taking all forms)

Vishnu's body as that through which
Universal
life is
substance;
expressed.
Brahma.
Universe) The
Vishva-srij (Sans., creating the Universe)
Vishvatma
{Sans., the Spirit of the
Divine
Consciousness of the Atmic World.
Vishva-tryarchas
The fourth of the seven mystic
See Rays,
sun.
vilhveSvara }
rays of the
Seven.
*^ ôrd
^^''"''
Vishishth-advaita
Vi-shoka
The
of All)_Shiva.
See Vaishnava.
from sorrow) One of the
{Sans., free
exemption from sorrow and
eight siddhis
all infirmities.
See Vishuddha.
compounds See Vishva and
Vi^va and
Visvatma See VishvAtma.
of the seven
Vi-tala {Sans.) The
Vi-ûddha
its
this is reached, the
from the Lower
Vitala corresponds
LOKA. See Tala.
Vitala-loka The world
the chord
to,
of
or
is
Vitala
Vi-varta {Sans., turning round)

phenomenal or unreal.
is
Higher breaks
snapped."
one)
form;
Surya;
{Sans.)
With the Vedantins, the
consciousness for the physical world.
Vi-vat
iii.
569.
Bhuvah-
{^.v.).
Changing
{Sans., the brilliant

externalised as the sun.
off entirely
S.D.,
in antithesis with,
"Atma is that of which ether, air,

earth are the vivartas."
Bhamati.
Vivasvat
compounds.
hells of the Vedantin.
sixth
"When
its
fire,
hence, the
water,
a Vedic
centre
of
and
Deity
life
or
158
Vi-veka
Discrimination between the

between truth and lies, between spirit
and matter, between the eternal and transitory the process
of the mind that differentiates between the experiences of
the personality and stores them up as wisdom.
It is the
first stage of the " Probationary Path " (^.v.).
discrimination)
{Sans.,
and the
real
unreal,
" The very first step in the path of occultism ... is

the discrimination between the Real and the Unreal,
the Substance and the Phenomenon, the cognition and
the realisation of the self in man ... as the one
reality in the midst of shifting surroundings."
"The
Dreamer."
Knowledge begotten of discrimination.

discriminating
walk) Reflection.
Separation; disjunction.
Death.
"Vi-yo^di {Sans.)
A self-imposed
Vrata {Sans., anything enclosed)
Viveka-jfi^na
Viveka-padavi
in his
{Sans.,
2.
i.
rite,
i.
observance, or vow.
2.
Will-power.
Observing a
Vrata-sn^taka A Brahman
Vrata-charana
CHARt or student
Vrihas-pati
Vritra
who
has finished the
BrahmA-
stage.
Brihaspati
{^.v.).
an obstructor)
{Sans.,
religious obligation or vow.
The
Power of darkness and
drought.
i. A state or condition (of the mind).

wave-like motion imparted to the chitta by impacts
from without. Through this we become conscious of the
external world.
Vritti {Sans., activity)

2.
The
"Yoga
is
restraining chitta
from taking
vrittis."
Patanjali.
Vy-akta
{Sans., manifested)
In the Sankhya system, differentiated and conditioned matter; manifested substance, in
contradistinction to mOlaprakriti or A-vyakta.
Vyakta-rupa
{Sans., having a manifested form)
manifesta-
tion of Vishnu.
Vy-Ana
{Sans.)
the body,
One
viz.
vital airs
or life-principles of
functional
See Samana.
equilibrium.
" It
of the five
that which maintains the general
is
strength.' "
brought into play when

doing
'
works
Vy-lpti {Sans., permeation) The presence of a principle

objective, as Deity in the Universe.
of
in its
Vy^pti-jfielna
Vy-dsa
Terms
Knowledge of the necessary pervading

one who distributes or
{Sans.,
159
principle.
diffuses [knowledge])
GURU.
Vy-avaharika
(Sans., the
Vedantins, phenomenal
to
common
or customary)
reality, or
phenomena
men under normal physical

The life or
Vy*lvaharika-^tma
With
the
as they appear
conditions.
consciousness of the physical
plane.
Vy -
^vartaka
separating
(Sans.,
from)
Distinguishing;
excepting.
Vyaya
{Sans., mutable)
That which may change
its
forms.
Vysvanara See Vishvanara.

Vy-uha {Sans., separation) Orderly
arrangement.
w
Walhalla
See Valhalla.
Watcher i. A name
for the celestial Beings (Dhyan-chohans)

supervise the manifestations of the Life of a
2. The Monad.
Race, Planet, or Round.
who guide and
"The Watcher, or the Divine Prototype, is at the

upper rung of the Ladder of Being ; the Shadow (man)
at the lower."
Wheel A
S.D.,
i.
285.
word of frequent occurrence
in the
Upanishads
to
denote a repeating cycle of event or manifestation. Thus,

the Universe in its alternate state of being and non-being
PRALAYA
Samsara
is
White Island i. Ruta

Meru
and MANVANTARA is the Wheel

the " wheel " of birth and death.
{^.v.).
2.
of Brahma.
SHVEXA-DvtPA or Mount
{^.v.).
White Mag'ic Magic
used solely for the furtherance of the

Divine Purpose, in contradistinction to Black Magic {^.v.) or
sorcery.
Sons of See Sons of Will.

Wisdom, Sons of See Sons of Wisdom.
Will,
Woden See
Odin.
i6o
Terms
Word, The The
manifested Logos {q.v.), sound being the

property of Akasha, the unmanifested.
The esoteric meaning of the word Logos speech

Word, Verbum is the rendering in objective ex-
"
or
first
pression, as in a photograph, of the concealed thought."

S.D., ii. 28.
World's Mother The Kundalin!.

"But let the fiery power
retire into the inmost

chamber, the chamber of the Heart, and the abode of
the World's Mother." r>^ Voice of the Silence.
Yagiia,
yajna
correctly
{^q.v^.
sacrifice,
daily sacrifices of the "twice-born"
Hindtis.
Yajna
{Sans.^ a sacrificial devotion)
yajnas.
Yajna-SUtra
the
Sacrifice personified
2.
Yajfia-diksha
Initiation into the
Vishnu
Yajfia-var^ha
his
The five
Maha-
Brahma.
sacrificial rites.
between
The
boar) Vishnu
{Sans., the sacrificial thread)
man and
i.
See
God.
(Sans., the sacrifice as a
link
in his
third descent.
Yajna-vidy^
vance of
Yaksha
The method of gaining wisdom by the due obserSee Vidya.

a ghost) A minor deva or elemental of the
ritualistic rites.
(Sans.,
In Hindu mythology, the Yakshas are represented as the attendants on Kuvera, the god of wealth.
ASTRAL world.
Yaksha-loka
Yama
The place of the Yakshas

Restraint;
(q.v.).
by the
of the eight stages
2. In
the Vedas, Pitripati, the Lord of
of YOGA (q.v.).
Death and Judge of men; the Hindd Pluto.
3. "The
personified Third Root-race. " ^
(Sans.,
restraining)
practice of the
Yama-loka
yamas
i.
(q.v.).
Kama-loka
It is
the
purification
first
(q.v.).
Yamas
(Sans.) The five moral duties: benevolence, honesty,

truth, chastity, and disinterestedness.
(Sans., a road) In Buddhism, a vahan or vehicle
vehicle by which knowledge is attained.
Y^na
Mme.
Blavatsky.
the
Y^tansl
the suffering body)
{Sans.,
on
called
rearrangement
its
The
after
its
Terms
i6i
astral body
is
so
withdrawal from the
ETHERIC.
Y4tan4-k4ya
Y4tus
(Sans.,
shasas.
Yedhidah
Yesud
Yezud
See YatanA.
3.
traveller)
i.
Sorcery.
2.
Demons; Rak-
Esoterically, the animal passions.
(ZT^^.)
The
spiritual soul
buddhi.
Kabalistic term for the third globe of a planetary

chain ; that from which the lowest (or most
objective) globe proceeds.
)
Ygg-drasil The Norse symbol
the
for
"Tree of Life"
(cf.
Ashvatta).
Yoga
Yogam
word of wide meaning; it is

union)
applied by the Hindfis to almost any system by
means of which it is believed the human soul (jivatma) may
emancipate itself from the maya of earth-life, and attain to
union with Ishvara or the Universal Spirit. The ways and
means of such union are of two main orders. In the one,
HATHA-YOGA (^.v.), the dcvotcc sccks to transcend the
physical by reducing his own lives to impotency; in the
other, RAJA-YOGA (g.v.)y the end is attained by an intensification of the consciousness by concentration and meditation.
In the practice of yoga, generally, eight stages are
rei. Yama,
enumerated by the Hindii philosophers:
religious observances.
2. Ni-yama,
straint; forbearance.
4. Prana-yama, control of the breath.
3. AsANA, posture.
6. DharanA,
the senses.
5. Praty-ahara, restraint of
steadying the mind by concentration.
7. Dhyana, abstract
See Yoga
8. Samadhi, ecstatic meditation.
contemplation.
(Sans.,
Philosophy.
Yoga-maya
Yoga-nidra
(Sans., the result of

(Sans.,
the
Brahma)
Yoga-tattva
Yoga
The
at
i.
of
Great
Vishnu
principle of yoga.
PhilosophyOne
growth of the
of
mahAmaya. 2. The sleep

the end of a yuga pralaya.
Illusion personified
(or of
sleep
Daiviprakriti.
The
meditation)
yoga)
soul.
of the
As given
six
Hindii systems for the

by Patanjali, it is a
forth
interpretation of the Sankhya (^.v.) ; indeed, it is

often considered to be but a subdivision of that system.
But while the Yoga lays stress on religious practices, with
Sir Edwin
the Sankhya wisdom is the summum bonum.
deistic
II
62
Arnold translates a passage from the Bhagavad Gitd bearing

on this point thus
:
"
There be two paths
Shown to this world two schools of wisdom. First

The Sinkhya's which doth save in way of works
;
Prescribed by reason ; next, the Y6g, which bids

Attain by meditation, spiritually
Yet these are one."
Yoga-rudha
Rising by yoga.
" For a Muni, who is yogar(!ldha, action
the means."
GUd, vi. 3.
is
The deep meditation of the yogI.

The posture the yoga meditation.
Yoga-shayin
asleep) Partly absorbed
said to be
Yoga-sam^dhi
Yogctsana
for
(Sans.^ half
in
medi-
tation.
Yoga, Sons of See Sons of Yoga.

Knowledge of YOGA.
YofllTidya}
Yogesha (Sans.)
Yogeshvara
(Sans., the
('^^^^)
Vo?in
A master of yoga
Shiva.
Lord of Yoga)
^^^ ^^^
Krishna.
practises yoga.
" There are various grades and kinds of yogis, and in

India the term has now become a generic name to
designate every kind of ascetic." Jiêy to Theosophy.
Yoni
(Sans.j the
womb)
The female
nature, represented
Shaktis.
by an
It
is
symbol or power in
worshipped by the
A quality of the primal

Released from
{Sans.y a generation) An age
Yoni-g^na
Yoni-mukta
Yuga
phallic
oval.
state.
rebirth.
or cycle.
According to
evolution is divided into four yugas,
each of these yugas being preceded by a period called its
Sandhya {q.v.), and followed by another period of equal
length called its Sandhyanâ.
The four yugas are known
as:
the
Mahabharata, our
Krita-yuga, called also Satya-yuga (g.v.), or "The

Golden Age," lasting until the middle of the Third Race
with its SANDHYA and sandhyanâ, a period of
1,728,000 years.
Terms
163
Treta-yuga. a period of 1,296,000 years.

DvApara-yuga, a period of 864,000 years.
Kali-yuga, the present, " The Black Age," a period
of 432,000 years.
These four yugas constitute a Maha-yuga {q.v.). It will
be understood that the yugas at any particular time are
different for different races. ^
Theendofthev.0..
yUirn'tfkr}
Zahir In Islam, the manifested Logos.

Zeroana-akerne ) With the Mazdeans, the ever-unmanifested
principle of the universe from which the
Zeru4na-akerne >
Radiant Light, Ormazd, proceeds. See
Zerv^na-akarna )
Ahriman.
Zeus
(G^/^.) The Father of the Gods;

the Jupiter of the Romans.
;
the Brihaspati of the
Hindis
ii.
155.
APPENDIX
Dr
English Equivalents.
Steiner's Terms.
Human
Physischer Leib.
Aetherleib, oder Lebens-
Physical body, or Dense body.

Etheric body, or Vital body.
See
Etheric Double.
leib.
Astralleib,
Principles
oder
Seelen-
body,
Astral
or
Desire body.
See
Kama-rOpa.
leib.
Ego. See Ego.

Emotional soul, or Feeling
ICH.
Empfindungsseele.
soul.
See
Rational soul, or Reasoning soul.
See
Kama-Manas.
Verstandesseele.
KAma-Manas.
Bewustseinsseele.
Self-conscious soul, or Sentient soul.
Geistselbst.
Human
Lebensgeist.
Higher Manas. See Manas.

Life-Spirit, Buddhi {q.v.).
Geistesmensch.
Divine
See Kama-Manas.
Spirit
Spirit
Atmi
"Spirit -Self"),
{lit
(///.
" Spirit
Subdivisions of the Astral or Desire

1
Region der Begierden-
Man "),
{q.v.).
Region of Passion and
World
Low
Desire.
glut.
2.
Region der fliessenden
Region of Impressionability.
Reizbarkeit.
4.
Region der Wiinsche.

Region von Lust und
5.
Region
3.
Unlust.
des
Region of Wishes.
Region of Interest and Indifference.
Seelen-
Region of Soul-Light.
tatigen
Region of Active Soul-Powers.
Seelen-
Region of Soul-Life.
lichtes.
6.
Region
der
Seelenkrafte.
7.
Region
des
lebens.
PRINTED BY NBILL AND
CO., LTD.,
BDINBUKGH.

Hoult Dictionary of Some Theosophical Terms 1910

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Hoult Dictionary of Some Theosophical Terms 1910

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

A DICTIONARY

shortly after completing the

Theosophical Terms, the author passed somewhat suddenly away

from the sphere of physical labour. The manuscript was kindly

to us for this purpose,

which will place it within the reach of all

the regrettable circumstances of

have not had the advantage of the

with the name of Dr Rudolf Steiner, it has been

which have been finally adopted by Mr Gysi, who is responsible

THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING

haphazard in construction, and lacking

to this indictment I confess at

disappearance from the plane where

moves about so formidably.

logical critic lives

For, in truth, the principle by which I

have been mainly guided in this matter of selection is not that of

Consistency, then, in the selection of the

words to be treated of, has been by no means so much my aim as

any case, unattainable when the subject has no bounds.

names of persons, human

or divine, are not included.

In referring to Sanscrit terms,

should be remembered that

there are differences amongst writers

(the Nagari only

prefer to use the

Swarya, etc. In the Dictionary the meaning of all such words

the word into a different place.

the aspirate (the visarga),

Bhuh, Tapah, Tamah,

these letters pass into

writers prefer to represent simply

accenting the letter S (thus, ^ivd).

more usual with theosophical

Thus, Shiva^ not ^iva. The same remarks apply to the

four different ";? "-sounds in the Sanscrit,

Prana, Shahkara, and Indra.

can scarcely name

would mean the catalogue of a

have taken every care

has been a work of

printed matter from which I have received

spare hours for several

words and the variety of subjects treated of are considered.

of those things which I have

and which I have

that I ought not to have done,

ought to have done, are

condemn my production. With Dr Johnson

not be forgotten that

Arabian; Gk., Greek; Eg., Egyptian;

Latin; Sans., Sanscrit; Tib.,

For compound words,

has not been thought necessary

of the language to which they belong

always be found at the beginning of a

Reference to pages of The Secret Doctrine (S.>.)

A-bhasa (Sans.) An appearance a phantasm.

A-bhaya (Sans,, fearless) An appellation of a Buddha.

Abhi-jfi4 (Sans., remembrance) A siddhi, or occult power, of

The primordial cosmic Creative Energy,

customs; religious observances.